title.gif (7562 bytes)

PART I.
Chapter One Playing Pilgrims
Chapter Two A Merry Christmas
Chapter Three The Laurence Boy
Chapter Four Burdens
Chapter Five Being Neighborly
Chapter Six Beth Finds the Palace
Beautiful
Chapter Seven Amy's Valley of Humiliation
Chapter Eight Jo Meets Apollyon
Chapter Nine Meg Goes to Vanity Fair
Chapter Ten The P.C. and P.O.
Chapter Eleven Experiments
Chapter Twelve Camp Laurence
Chapter Thirteen Castles in the Air
Chapter Fourteen Secrets
Chapter Fifteen A Telegram
Chapter Sixteen Letters
Chapter Seventeen Little Faithful
Chapter Eighteen Dark Days
Chapter Nineteen Amy's Will
Chapter Twenty Confidential
Chapter Twenty-one Laurie Makes
Mischief, and Jo Makes Peace
Chapter Twenty-two Pleasant Meadows
Chapter Twenty-three Aunt March Settles
the Question
PART II.
Chapter Twenty-four Gossip
Chapter Twenty-five The First Wedding
Chapter Twenty-six Artistic Attempts
Chapter Twenty-seven Literary Lessons
Chapter Twenty-eight Domestic
Experiences
Chapter Twenty-nine Calls

Chapter Thirty Consequences
Chapter Thirty-one Our Foreign
Correspondent
Chapter Thirty-two Tender Troubles
Chapter Thirty-three Jo's Journal
Chapter Thirty-four A Friend
Chapter Thirty-five Heartache
Chapter Thirty-six Beth's Secret
Chapter Thirty-seven New Impressions
Chapter Thirty-eight On the Shelf
Chapter Thirty-nine Lazy Laurence
Chapter Forty The Valley of the Shadow
Chapter Forty-one Learning to Forget
Chapter Forty-two All Alone
Chapter Forty-three Suprises
Chapter Forty-four My Lord and Lady
Chapter Forty-five Daisy and Demi
Chapter Forty-six Under the Umbrella
Chapter Forty-seven Harvest Time

PART I.

Chapter One Playing Pilgrims

Christmas won't be Christmas without any
presents, grumbled Jo, lying on the rug.

It's so dreadful to be poor! sighed Meg,
looking down at her old dress.

I don't think it's fair for some girls to have
plenty of pretty things, and other girls
nothing at all, added little Amy, with an
injured sniff.

-1-

We've got Father and Mother, and each
other, said Beth contentedly from her
corner.

The four young faces on which the firelight
shone brightened at the cheerful words, but
darkened again as Jo said sadly, We
haven't got Father, and shall not have him
for a long time. She didn't say perhaps
never, but each silently added it, thinking of
Father far away, where the fighting was.

Nobody spoke for a minute; then Meg said
in an altered tone, You know the reason
Mother proposed not having any presents
this Christmas was because it is going to
be a hard winter for everyone; and she
thinks we ought not to spend money for
pleasure, when our men are suffering so in
the army. We can't do much, but we can
make our little sacrifices, and ought to do it
gladly. But I am afraid I don't And Meg
shook her head, as she thought regretfully
of all the pretty things she wanted.

But I don't think the little we should spend
would do any good. We've each got a dollar,
and the army wouldn't be much helped by
our giving that. I agree not to expect anything
from Mother or you, but I do want to buy
UNDINE AND SINTRAM for myself. I've
wanted it so long, said Jo, who was a
bookworm.

I planned to spend mine in new music, said
Beth, with a little sigh, which no one heard
but the hearth brush and kettle holder.

I shall get a nice box of Faber's drawing
pencils. I really need them, said Amy
decidedly.

Mother didn't say anything about our
money, and she won't wish us to give up
everything. Let's each buy what we want,
and have a little fun. I'm sure we work hard

enough to earn it, cried Jo, examining the
heels of her shoes in a gentlemanly manner.

I know I do—teaching those tiresome children
nearly all day, when I'm longing to enjoy
myself at home, began Meg, in the
complaining tone again.

You don't have half such a hard time as I do,
said Jo. How would you like to be shut up for
hours with a nervous, fussy old lady, who
keeps you trotting, is never satisfied, and
worries you till you you're ready to fly out the
window or cry?

It's naughty to fret, but I do think washing
dishes and keeping things tidy is the worst
work in the world. It makes me cross, and
my hands get so stiff, I can't practice well at
all. And Beth looked at her rough hands with
a sigh that any one could hear that time.

I don't believe any of you suffer as I do,
cried Amy, for you don't have to go to
school with impertinent girls, who plague
you if you don't know your lessons, and
laugh at your dresses, and label your father
if he isn't rich, and insult you when your nose
isn't nice.

If you mean libel, I'd say so, and not talk
about labels, as if Papa was a pickle bottle,
advised Jo, laughing.

I know what I mean, and you needn't be
satirical about it. It's proper to use good
words, and improve your vocabulary,
returned Amy, with dignity.

Don't peck at one another, children. Don't
you wish we had the money Papa lost when
we were little, Jo? Dear me! How happy
and good we'd be, if we had no worries!
said Meg, who could remember better
times.

-2-

You said the other day you thought we were
a deal happier than the King children, for
they were fighting and fretting all the time, in
spite of their money.

So I did, Beth. Well, I think we are. For
though we do have to work, we make fun of
ourselves, and are a pretty jolly set, as Jo
would say.

Jo does use such slang words! observed
Amy, with a reproving look at the long figure
stretched on the rug.

Jo immediately sat up, put her hands in her
pockets, and began to whistle.

Don't, Jo. It's so boyish!

That's why I do it.

I detest rude, unladylike girls!

I hate affected, niminy-piminy chits!

Birds in their little nests agree, sang Beth,
the peacemaker, with such a funny face that
both sharp voices softened to a laugh, and
the pecking ended for that time.

Really, girls, you are both to be blamed,
said Meg, beginning to lecture in her elder-
sisterly fashion. You are old enough to leave
off boyish tricks, and to behave better,
Josephine. It didn't matter so much when
you were a little girl, but now you are so tall,
and turn up your hair, you should remember
that you are a young lady.

I'm not! And if turning up my hair makes me
one, I'll wear it in two tails till I'm twenty,
cried Jo, pulling off her net, and shaking
down a chestnut mane. I hate to think I've
got to grow up, and be Miss March, and
wear long gowns, and look as prim as a
China Aster! It's bad enough to be a girl,

anyway, when I like boy's games and work
and manners! I can't get over my
disappointment in not being a boy. And it's
worse than ever now, for I'm dying to go and
fight with Papa. And I can only stay home
and knit, like a poky old woman!

And Jo shook the blue army sock till the
needles rattled like castanets, and her ball
bounded across the room.

Poor Jo! It's too bad, but it can't be helped.
So you must try to be contented with making
your name boyish, and playing brother to us
girls, said Beth, stroking the rough head
with a hand that all the dish washing and
dusting in the world could not make ungentle
in its touch.

As for you, Amy, continued Meg, you are
altogether to particular and prim. Your airs
are funny now, but you'll grow up an
affected little goose, if you don't take care. I
I like your nice manners and refined ways of
speaking, when you don't try to be elegant.
But your absurd words are as bad as Jo's
slang.

If Jo is a tomboy and Amy a goose, what am
I, please? asked Beth, ready to share the
lecture.

You're a dear, and nothing else, answered
Meg warmly, and no one contradicted her,
for the `Mouse' was the pet of the family.

As young readers like to know `how people
look', we will take this moment to give them
a little sketch of the four sisters, who sat
knitting away in the twilight, while the
December snow fell quietly without, and the
fire crackled cheerfully within. It was a
comfortable room, though the carpet was
faded and the furniture very plain, for a
good picture or two hung on the walls,
books filled the recesses, chrysanthemums

-3-

and Christmas roses bloomed in the
windows, and a pleasant atmosphere of
home peace pervaded it.

Margaret, the eldest of the four, was
sixteen, and very pretty, being plump and
fair, with large eyes, plenty of soft brown
hair, a sweet mouth, and white hands, of
which she was rather vain. Fifteen-year-old
Jo was very tall, thin, and brown, and
reminded one of a colt, for she never
seemed to know what to do with her long
limbs, which were very much in her way.
She had a decided mouth, a comical nose,
and sharp, gray eyes, which appeared to
see everything, and were by turns fierce,
funny, or thoughtful. Her long, thick hair was
her one beauty, but it was usually bundled
into a net, to be out of her way. Round
shoulders had Jo, big hands and feet, a fly-
away look to her clothes, and the
uncomfortable appearance of a girl who
was rapidly shooting up into a woman and
didn't like it. Elizabeth, or Beth, as everyone
called her, was a rosy, smooth-haired,
bright-eyed girl of thirteen, with a shy
manner, a timid voice, and a ;peaceful
expression which was seldom disturbed.
Her father called her `Little Miss
Tranquillity', and the name suited her
excellently, for she seemed to live in a
happy world of her own, only venturing out to
meet the few whom she trusted and loved.
Amy, though the youngest, was a most
important person, in her own opinion at
least. A regular snow maiden, with blue
eyes, and yellow hair curling on her
shoulders, pale and slender, and always
carrying herself like a young lady mindful of
her manners. What the characters of the four
sisters were we will leave to be found out.

The clock struck six and, having swept up
the hearth, Beth put a pair of slippers down
to warm. Somehow the sight of the old
shoes had a good effect upon the girls, for

Mother was coming, and everyone
brightened to welcome her. Meg stopped
lecturing, and lighted the lamp, Amy got out
of the easy chair without being asked, and
Jo forgot how tired she was as she sat up to
hold the slippers nearer to the blaze.

They are quite worn out. Marmee must have
a new pair.

I thought I'd get her some with my dollar,
said Beth.

No, I shall! cried Amy.

I'm the oldest, began Meg, but Jo cut in with
a decided, I'm the man of the family now
Papa is away, and I shall provide the
slippers, for he told me to take special care
of Mother while he was gone.

I'll tell you what we'll do, said Beth, let's
each get her something for Christmas, and
not get anything for ourselves.

That's like you, dear! What will we get?
exclaimed Jo.

Everyone thought soberly for a minute, then
Meg announced, as if the idea was
suggested by the sight of her own pretty
hands, I shall give her a nice pair of gloves.

Army shoes, best to be had, cried Jo.

Some handkerchiefs, all hemmed, said
Beth.

I'll get a little bottle of cologne. She likes it,
and it won't cost much, so I'll have some left
to buy my pencils, added Amy.

How will we give the things? asked Meg.

Put them on the table, and bring her in and
see her open the bundles. Don't you

-4-

remember how we used to do on our
birthdays? answered Jo.

I used to be so frightened when it was my
turn to sit in the chair with the crown on, and
see you all come marching round to give the
presents, with a kiss. I liked the things and
the kisses, but it was dreadful to have you
sit looking at me while I opened the bundles,
said Beth, who was toasting her face and
the bread for tea at the same time.

Let Marmee think we are getting things for
ourselves, and then surprise her. We must
go shopping tomorrow afternoon, Meg.
There is so much to do about the play for
Christmas night, said Jo, marching up and
down, with her hands behind her back, and
her nose in the air.

I don't mean to act any more after this time.
I'm getting too old for such things, observed
Meg, who was as much a child as ever
about `dressing-up' frolics.

You won't stop, I know, as long as you can
trail round in a white gown with your hair
down, and wear gold-paper jewelry. You
are the best actress we've got, and there'll
be an end of everything if you quit the
boards, said Jo. We ought to rehearse
tonight. Come here, Amy, and do the
fainting scene, for you are as stiff as a
poker in that.

I can't help it. I never saw anyone faint, and I
don't choose to make myself all black and
blue, tumbling flat as you do. If I can go
down easily, I'll drop. If I can't, I shall fall into
a chair and be graceful. I don't care if Hugo
does come at me with a pistol, returned
Amy, who was not gifted with dramatic
power, but was chosen because she was
small enough to be borne out shrieking by
the villain of the piece.

Do it this way. Clasp your hands so, and
stagger across the room, crying frantically,
`Roderigo` Save me! Save me! and away
went Jo, with a melodramatic scream which
was truly thrilling.

Amy followed, but she poked her hands out
stiffly before her, and jerked herself along
as if she went by machinery, and her Ow!
was more suggestive of pins being run into
her than of fear and anguish. Jo gave a
despairing groan, and Meg laughed
outright, while Beth let her bread burn as
she watched the fun with interest.

It's no use! Do the best you can when the
time comes, and if the audience laughs,
don't blame me. Come on, Meg.

Then things went smoothly, for Don Pedro
defied the world in a speech of two pages
without a single break. Hagar, the witch,
chanted an awful incantation over her
kettleful of simmering toads, with weird
effect. Roderigo rent his chains asunder
manfully, and Hugo died in agonies of
remorse and arsenic, with a wild, Ha! Ha!

It's the best we've had yet, said Meg, as the
dead villain sat up and rubbed his elbows.

I don't see how you can write and act such
splendid things, Jo. You're a regular
Shakespeare! exclaimed Beth, who firmly
believed that her sisters were gifted with
wonderful genius in all things.

Not quite, replied Jo modestly. I do think
THE WITCHES CURSE, an Operatic
Tragedy is rather a nice thing, but I'd like to
try MacBETH, if we only had a trapdoor for
Banquo. I always wanted to do the killing
part. `Is that a dagger that I see before me?
muttered Jo, rolling her eyes and clutching
at the air, as she had seen a famous
tragedian do.

-5-

No, it's the toasting fork, with Mother's
shoe on it instead of the bread. Beth's
stage-struck! cried Meg, and the rehearsal
ended in a general burst of laughter.

Glad to find you so merry, my girls, said a
cheery voice at the door, and actors and
audience turned to welcome a tall, motherly
lady with a `can I help you' look about her
which was truly delightful. She was not
elegantly dressed, but a noble-looking
woman, and the girls thought the gray cloak
and unfashionable bonnet covered the most
splendid mother in the world.

Well, dearies, how have you got on today?
There was so much to do, getting the boxes
ready to go tomorrow, that I didn't come
home to dinner. Has anyone called, Beth?
How is your cold, Meg? Jo, you look tired to
death. Come and kiss me, baby.

While making these maternal inquiries Mrs.
March got her wet things off, her warm
slippers on, and sitting down in the easy
chair, drew Amy to her lap, preparing to
enjoy the happiest hour of her busy day. The
girls flew about, trying to make things
comfortable, each in her own way. Meg
arranged the tea table, Jo brought wood
and set chairs, dropping, over-turning, and
clattering everything she touched. Beth
trotted to and fro between parlor kitchen,
quiet and busy, while Amy gave directions
to everyone, as she sat with her hands
folded.

As they gathered about the table, Mrs.
March said, with a particularly happy face,
I've got a treat for you after supper.

A quick, bright smile went round like a
streak of sunshine. Beth clapped her hands,
regardless of the biscuit she held, and Jo
tossed up her napkin, crying, A letter! A
letter! Three cheers for Father!

Yes, a nice long letter. He is well, and thinks
he shall get through the cold season better
than we feared. He sends all sorts of loving
wishes for Christmas, and an especial
message to you girls, said Mrs. March,
patting her pocket as if she had got a
treasure there.

Hurry and get done! Don't stop to quirk your
little finger and simper over your plate, Amy,
cried Jo, choking on her tea and dropping
her bread, butter side down, on the carpet
in her haste to get at the treat.

Beth ate no more, but crept away to sit in
her shadowy corner and brood over the
delight to come, till the others were ready.

I think it was so splendid in Father to go as
chaplain when he was too old to be drafted,
and not strong enough for a soldier, said
Meg warmly.

Don't I wish I could go as a drummer, a
vivan—what's its name? Or a nurse, so I
could be near him and help him, exclaimed
Jo, with a groan.

It must be very disagreeable to sleep in a
tent, and eat all sorts of bad-tasting things,
and drink out of a tin mug, sighed Amy.

When will he come home, Marmee? asked
Beth, with a little quiver in her voice.

Not for many months, dear, unless he is
sick. He will stay and do his work faithfully
as long as he can, and we won't ask for him
back a minute sooner than he can be
spared. Now come and hear the letter.

They all drew to the fire, Mother in the big
chair with Beth at her feet, Meg and Amy
perched on either arm of the chair, and Jo
leaning on the back, where no one would
see any sign of emotion if the letter should

-6-

happen to be touching. Very few letters
were written in those hard times that were
not touching, especially those which fathers
sent home. In this one little was said of the
hardships endured, the dangers faced, or
the homesickness conquered. It was a
cheerful, hopeful letter, full of lively
descriptions of camp life, marches, and
military news, and only at the end did the
writer's heart over-flow with fatherly love
and longing for the little girls at home.

Give them all of my dear love and a kiss. Tell
them I think of them by day, pray for them by
night, and find my best comfort in their
affection at all times. A year seems very
long to wait before I see them, but remind
them that while we wait we may all work, so
that these hard days need not be wasted. I
know they will remember all I said to them,
that they will be loving children to you, will do
their duty faithfully, fight their bosom
enemies bravely, and conquer themselves
so beautifully that when I come back to them
I may be fonder and prouder than ever of my
little women.

Everybody sniffed when they came to that
part. Jo wasn't ashamed of the great tear
that dropped off the end of her nose, and
Amy never minded the rumpling of her curls
as she hid her face on her mother's
shoulder and sobbed out, I am a selfish girl!
But I'll truly try to be better, so he mayn't be
disappointed in me by-and-by.

We all will, cried Meg. I think too much of my
looks and hate to work, but won't any more,
if I can help it.

I'll try and be what he loves to call me, `a little
woman' and not be rough and wild, but do
my duty here instead of wanting to be
somewhere else, said Jo, thinking that
keeping her temper at home was a much
harder task than facing a rebel or two down

South.

Beth said nothing, but wiped away her tears
with the blue army sock and began to knit
with all her might, losing no time in doing the
duty that lay nearest her, while she resolved
in her quiet little soul to be all that Father
hoped to find her when the year brought
round the happy coming home.

Mrs. March broke the silence that followed
Jo's words, by saying in her cheery voice,
Do you remember how you used to play
Pilgrims Progress when you were little
things? Nothing delighted you more than to
have me tie my piece bags on your backs
for burdens, give you hats and sticks and
rolls of paper, and let you travel through the
house from the cellar, which was the City of
Destruction, up, up, to the housetop, where
you had all the lovely things you could collect
to make a Celestial City.

What fun it was, especially going by the
lions, fighting Apollyon, and passing
through the valley where the hob-goblins
were, said Jo.

I liked the place where the bundles fell off
and tumbled downstairs, said Meg.

I don't remember much about it, except that I
was afraid of the cellar and the dark entry,
and always liked the cake and milk we had
up at the top. If I wasn't too old for such
things, I'd rather like to play it over again,
said Amy, who began to talk of renouncing
childish things at the mature age of twelve.

We never are too old for this, my dear,
because it is a play we are playing all the
time in one way or another. Out burdens are
here, our road is before us, and the longing
for goodness and happiness is the guide
that leads us through many troubles and
mistakes to the peace which is a true

-7-

Celestial City. Now, my little pilgrims,
suppose you begin again, not in play, but in
earnest, and see how far on you can get
before Father comes home.

Really, Mother? Where are our bundles?
asked Amy, who was a very literal young
lady.

Each of you told what your burden was just
now, except Beth. I rather think she hasn't
got any, said her mother.

Yes, I have. Mine is dishes and dusters, and
envying girls with nice pianos, and being
afraid of people.

Beth's bundle was such a funny one that
everybody wanted to laugh, but nobody did,
for it would have hurt her feelings very much.

Let us do it, said Meg thoughtfully. It is only
another name for trying to be good, and the
story may help us, for though we do want to
be good, it's hard work and we forget, and
don't do our best.

We were in the Slough of Despond tonight,
and Mother came and pulled us out as Help
did in the book. We ought to have our roll of
directions, like Christian. What shall we do
about that? asked Jo, delighted with the
fancy which lent a little romance to the very
dull task of doing her duty.

Look under your pillows Christmas
morning, and you will find your guidebook,
replied Mrs. March.

They talked over the new plan while old
Hannah cleared the table, then out came the
four little work baskets, and the needles
flew as the girls made sheets for Aunt
March. It was uninteresting sewing, but
tonight no one grumbled. They adopted Jo's
plan of dividing the long seams into four

parts, and calling the quarters Europe,
Asia, Africa, and America, and in that way
got on capitally, especially when they talked
about the different countries as they
stitched their way through them.

At nine they stopped work, and sang, as
usual, before they went to bed. No one but
Beth could get much music out of the old
piano, but she had a way of softly touching
the yellow keys and making a pleasant
accompaniment to the simple songs they
sang. Meg had a voice like a flute, and she
and her mother led the little choir. Amy
chirped like a cricket, and Jo wandered
through the airs at her own sweet will,
always coming out at the wrong place with a
croak or a quaver that spoiled the most
pensive tune. They had always done this
from the time they could lisp . . . Crinkle,
crinkle, 'ittle 'tar, and it had become a
household custom,, for the mother was a
born singer. The first sound in the morning
was her voice as she went about the house
singing like a lark, and the last sound at
night was the same cheery sound, for the
girls never grew too old for that familiar
lullaby.

Chapter Two A Merry Christmas

Jo was the first to wake in the gray dawn of
Christmas morning. No stockings hung at
the fireplace, and for a moment she felt as
much disappointed as she did long ago,
when her little sock fell down because it
was crammed so full of goodies. Then she
remembered her mother's promise and,
slipping her hand under her pillow, drew out
a little crimson-covered book. She knew it
very well, for it was that beautiful old story of
the best life ever lived, and Jo felt that it was
a true guidebook for any pilgrim going on a
long journey. She woke Meg with a Merry
Christmas, and bade her see what was
under her pillow. A green-covered book

-8-

appeared, with the same picture inside,
and a few words written by their mother,
which made their one present very precious
in their eyes. Presently Beth and Amy woke
to rummage and find their little books also,
one dove-colored, the other blue, and all
sat looking at and talking about them, while
the east grew rosy with the coming day.

In spite of her small vanities, Margaret had a
sweet and pious nature, which
unconsciously influenced her sisters,
especially Jo, who loved her very tenderly,
and obeyed her because her advice was so
gently given.

Girls, said Meg seriously, looking from the
tumbled head beside her to the two little
night-capped ones in the room beyond,
Mother wants us to read and love and mind
these books, and we must begin at once.
We used to be faithful about it, but since
Father went away and all this war trouble
unsettled us, we have neglected many
things. You can do as you please, but I shall
keep my book on the table here and read a
little every morning as soon as I wake, for I
know it will do me good and help me
through the day.

Then she opened her new book and began
to read. Jo put her arm round her and,
leaning cheek to cheek, read also, with the
quiet expression so seldom seen on her
restless face.

How good Meg is! Come, Amy, let's do as
they do. I'll help you with the hard words,
and they'' explain things if we don't
understand, whispered Beth, very much
impressed by the pretty books and her
sisters, example.

I'm glad mine is blue, said Amy. and then
the rooms were every still while the pages
were softly turned, and the winter sunshine

crept in to touch the bright heads and
serious faces with a Christmas greeting.

Where is Mother? asked Meg, as she and
Jo ran down to thank her for their gifts, half
an hour later.

Goodness only knows. some poor creature
came a-beggin', and your ma went straight
off to see what was needed. There never
was such a woman for givin' away vittles
and drink, clothes and firin', replied
Hannah, who had lived with the family since
Meg was born, and was considered by
them all more as a friend than a servant.

She will be back soon, I think, so fry your
cakes, and have everything ready, said
Meg, looking over the presents which were
collected in a basket and kept under the
sofa, ready to be produced at the proper
time. why, where is Amy's bottle of
cologne? she added, as the little flask did
not appear.

She took it out a minute ago, and went off
with it to put a ribbon on it, or some such
notion, replied Jo, dancing about the room
to take the first stiffness off the new army
slippers.

How nice my handkerchiefs look, don't
they? Hannah washed and ironed them for
me, and I marked them all myself, said
Beth, looking proudly at the somewhat
uneven letters which had cost her such
labor.

Bless the child! She's gone and put
`Mother' on them instead of `M.March'.
How funny! cried Jo, taking one up.

Isn't that right? I thought it was better to do it
so, because Meg's initials are M.M., and I
don't want anyone to use these but
Marmee, said Beth;, looking troubled.

-9-

It's all right, dear, and a very pretty idea,
quite sensible too, for no one can ever
mistake now. It will please her very much, I
know, said Meg, with a frown for Jo and a
smile for Beth.

There's Mother. Hide the basket, quick!
cried Jo, as a door slammed and steps
sounded in the hall.

Amy came in hastily, and looked rather
abashed when she saw her sisters all
waiting for her.

Where have you been, and what are you
hiding behind you? asked Meg, surprised to
see, by her hood and cloak, that lazy Amy
had been out so early.

Don't laugh at me, Jo! I didn't mean anyone
should know till the time came. I only meant
to change the little bottle for a bygone, and I
gave all my money to get it, and I'm truly
trying not to be selfish any more.

As she spoke, Amy showed the handsome
flask which replaced the cheap one, and
looked so earnest and humble in her little
effort to forget herself that Meg hugged her
on the spot, and Jo pronounced her `a
trump', while Beth ran to the window, and
picked her finest rose to ornament the
stately bottle.

You see I felt ashamed of my present, after
reading and talking about being good this
morning, so I ran round the corner and
changed it the minute I was up, and I'm so
glad, for mine is the handsomest now.

Another bang of the street door sent the
basket under the sofa, and the girls to the
table, eager for breakfast.

Merry Christmas, Marmee! Many of them!
Thank you for our books. We read some,

and mean to every day, they all cried in
chorus.

Merry Christmas, little daughters! I'm glad
you began at once, and hope you will keep
on. But I want to say one word before we sit
down. Not far away from here lies a poor
woman with a little newborn baby. Six
children are huddled into one bed to keep
from freezing, for they have no fire. There is
nothing to eat over there, and the oldest boy
came to tell me they were suffering hunger
and cold. My girls, will you give them your
breakfasts a Christmas present?

They were all unusually hungry, having
waited nearly an hour, and for a minute no
one spoke, only a minute, for Jo exclaimed
impetuously, I'm so glad you came before
we began!

May I go and help carry the things to the poor
little children? asked Beth eagerly.

I shall take the cream and the muffins,
added Amy, heroically giving up the article
she most liked.

Meg was already covering the
buckwheat's, and piling the bread into one
big plate.

I thought you'd do it, said Mrs. March,
smiling as if satisfied. You shall all go and
help me, and when we come back we will
have bread and milk for breakfast, and
make it up at dinnertime.

They were soon ready, and the procession
set out. Fortunately it was early, and they
went through back streets, so few people
saw them, and no one laughed at the queer
party.

A poor, bare, miserable room it was, with
broken windows, no fire, ragged

-10-

bedclothes, a sick mother, wailing baby,
and a group of pale, hungry children
cuddled under one old quilt, trying to keep
warm.

How the big eyes stared and the blue lips
smiled as the girls went in.

Ach, mein Gott! It is good angels come to
us! said the poor woman, crying for joy.

Funny angels in hoods and mittens, said Jo,
and set them to laughing.

In a few minutes it really did seem as if kind
spirits had been at work there. Hannah, who
had carried wood, made a fire, and
stopped up the broken panes with old hats
and her own cloak. Mrs.March gave the
mother tea and gruel, and comforted her
with promises of help, while she dressed
the little baby as tenderly as if it had been
her own. The girls meantime spread the
table, set the children round the fire, and fed
them like so many hungry birds, laughing,
talking, and trying to understand the funny
broken English.

Das ist gut! Die Engel-kinder! cried the
poor things as they ate and warmed their
purple hands at the comfortable blaze.

The girls had never been called angel
children before, and thought it very
agreeable, especially Jo, who had been
considered `Sancho' ever since she was
born. That was a very happy breakfast,
though they didn't get any of it. And when
they went away, leaving comfort behind, I
think there were not in all the city four
merrier people than the hungry little girls
who gave away their breakfasts and
contented themselves with bread and milk
on Christmas morning.

That's loving our neighbor better than

ourselves, and I like it, said Meg, as they set
out their presents while their mother was
upstairs collecting clothes for the poor
Hummels.

Not a very splendid show, but there was a
great deal of love done up in the few little
bundles, and the tall vase of red roses,
white chrysanthemums, and trailing vines,
which stood in the middle, gave quite an
elegant air to the table.

She's coming! Strike up, Beth! Open the
door, Amy! Three cheers for Marmee! cried
Jo, prancing about while Meg went to
conduct Mother to the seat of honor.

Beth played her gayest march, Amy threw
open the door, and Meg enacted escort
with great dignity. Mrs. March was both
surprised and touched, and smiled with her
eyes full as she examined her presents and
read the little notes which accompanied
them. The slippers went on at once, a new
handkerchief was slipped into her pocket,
well scented with Amy's cologne, the rose
was fastened in her bosom, and the nice
gloves were pronounced a perfect fit.

There was a good deal of laughing and
kissing and explaining, in the simple, loving
fashion which makes these home festivals
so pleasant at the time, so sweet to
remember long afterward, and then all fell to
work.

The morning charities and ceremonies took
so much time that the rest of the day was
devoted to preparations for the evening
festivities. Being still too young to go often
to the theater, and not rich enough to afford
any great outlay for private performances,
the girls put their wits to work, and necessity
being the mother of invention, made
whatever they needed. Very clever were
some of their productions, pasteboard

-11-

guitars, antique lampshade of old-
fashioned butter boats covered with silver
paper, gorgeous robes of old cotton,
glittering with tin spangles from a pickle
factory, and armor covered with the same
useful diamond shaped bits left inn sheets
when the lids of preserve pots were cut out.
The big chamber was the scene of many
innocent revels.

No gentleman were admitted, so Jo played
male parts to her heart's content and took
immense satisfaction in a pair of russet
leather boots given her by a friend, who
knew a lady who knew an actor. These
boots, an old foil, and a slashed doublet
once used by an artist for some picture,
were Jo's chief treasures and appeared on
all occasions. The smallness of the
company made it necessary for the two
principal actors to take several parts
apiece, and they certainly deserved some
credit for the hard work they did in learning
three or four different parts, whisking in and
out of various costumes, and managing the
stage besides. It was excellent drill for their
memories, a harmless amusement, and
employed many hours which otherwise
would have been idle, lonely, or spent in
less profitable society.

On Christmas night, a dozen girls piled onto
the bed which was the dress circle, and sat
before the blue and yellow chintz curtains in
a most flattering state of expectancy. There
was a good deal of rustling and whispering
behind the curtain, a trifle of lamp smoke,
and an occasional giggle from Amy, who
was apt to get hysterical in the excitement of
the moment. Presently a bell sounded, the
curtains flew apart, and the OPERATIC
TRAGEDY began.

A gloomy wood, according to the one
playbill, was represented by a few shrubs in
pots, green baize on the floor, and a cave in

the distance. This cave was made with a
clothes horse for a roof, bureaus for walls,
and in it was a small furnace in full blast,
with a black pot on it and an old witch
bending over it. The stage was dark and the
glow of the furnace had a fine effect,
especially as real steam issued from the
kettle when the witch took off the cover. A
moment was allowed for the first thrill to
subside, then Hugo, the villain, stalked in
with a clanking sword at his side, a
slouching hat, black beard, mysterious
cloak, and the boots. After pacing to and fro
in much agitation, he struck his forehead,
and burst out in a wild strain, singing of his
hatred to Roderigo, his love for Zara, and
his pleasing resolution to kill the one and
win the other. The gruff tones of Hugo's
voice, with an occasional shout when his
feelings overcame him, were very
impressive, and the audience applauded
the moment he paused for breath. bowing
with the air of one accustomed to public
praise, he stole to the cavern and ordered
Hagar to come forth with a commanding,
What ho, minion!I need thee!

Out came Meg, with gray horsehair hanging
about her face, a red and black robe, a
staff, and cabalistic signs upon her cloak.
Hugo demanded a potion to make Zara
adore him, and destroy Roderigo. Hagar, in
a fine dramatic melody, promised both, and
proceeded to call up the spirit who would
bring the love philter.Hither, hither, from thy
home,Airy sprite, I bid thee come!Born of
roses, fed on dew,Charms and potions
canst thou brew?Bring me here, with elfin
speed,The fragrant philter which I
need.Make it sweet and swift and
strong,Spirit, answer now my song!

A soft strain of music sounded, and then at
the back of the cave appeared a little figure
in cloudy white, with glitteringwings, golden
hair, and a garland of roses on its head.

-12-

Waving a wand, it sang . . .Hither I
come,From my airy home,Afar in the silver
moon.Take the magic spell,And use it
well,Or its power will vanish soon!

And dropping a small, gilded bottle at the
witch's feet, the spirit vanished. Another
chant from Hagar produced another
apparition, not a lovely one, for with a bang
an ugly black imp appeared and, having
croaked a reply, tossed a dark bottle at
Hugo and disappeared with a mocking
laugh. Having warbled his thanks and put
the potions in his boots, Hugo departed,
and Hagar informed the audience that as he
had killed a few of her friends in times past,
she had cursed him, and intends to thwart
his plans, and be revenged on him. Then the
curtain fell, and the audience reposed and
ate candy while discussing the merits of the
play.

A good deal of hammering went on before
the curtain rose again, but when it became
evident what a masterpiece of stage
carpentry had been got up, no one
murmured at the delay. It was truly superb. A
tower rose to the ceiling, halfway up
appeared a window with a lamp burning in
it, and behind the white curtain appeared
Zara in a lovely blue and silver dress,
waiting for Roderigo. He came in gorgeous
array, with plumed cap, red cloak, chestnut
love locks, a guitar, and the boots, of
course. Kneeling at the foot of the tower, he
sang a serenade in melting tones. Zara
replied and, after a musical dialogue,
consented to fly. Then came the grand
effect of the play. Roderigo produced a
rope ladder, with five steps to it, threw up
one end, and invited Zara to descend.
Timidly she crept from her lattice, put her
hand on Roderigo's shoulder, and was
about to leap gracefully down when Alas!
Alas for Zara! she forgot her train. It caught
in the window, the tower tottered, leaned

forward, fell with a crash, and buried the
unhappy lovers in the ruins.

A universal shriek arose as the russet boots
waved wildly from the wreck and a golden
head emerged, exclaiming, I told you so! I
told you so! With wonderful presence of
mind, Don Pedro, the cruel sire, rushed in,
dragged out his daughter, with a hasty
aside . . .

Don't laugh! Act as if it was all right! and,
ordering Roderigo up, banished him form
the kingdom with wrath and scorn. Though
decidedly shaken by the fall from the tower
upon him, Roderigo defied the old
gentleman and refused to stir. This
dauntless example fired Zara. She also
defied her sire, and he ordered them both to
the deepest dungeons of the castle. A stout
little retainer came in with chains and led
them away, looking very much frightened
and evidently forgetting the speech he ought
to have made.

Act third was the castle hall, and here Hagar
appeared, having come to free the lovers
and finish Hugo. She hears him coming and
hides, sees him put the potions into two
cups of wine and bid the timid little servant,
Bear them to the captives in their cells, and
tell them I shall come anon. The servant
takes Hugo aside to tell him something, and
Hagar changes the cups for two others
which are harmless. Ferdinando, the
`minion', carries them away, and Hagar
puts back the cup which holds the poison
meant for Roderigo. Hugo, getting thirsty
after a long warble, drinks it, loses his wits,
and after a good deal of clutching and
stamping, falls flat and dies, while Hagar
informs him what she has done in a song of
exquisite power and melody.

This was a truly thrilling scene, though some
persons might have thought that the sudden

-13-

tumbling down of a quantity of long red hair
rather marred the effect of the villain's
death. He was called before the curtain,
and with great propriety appeared, leading
Hagar, whose singing was considered
more wonderful than all the rest of the
performance put together.

Act fourth displayed the despairing
Roderigo on the point of stabbing himself
because he has been told that Zara has
deserted him. Just as the dagger is at his
heart, a lovely song is sung under his
window, informing him that Zara is true but
in danger, and he can save her if he will. A
key is thrown in, which unlocks the door,
and in a spasm of rapture he tears off his
chains and rushes away to find and rescue
his lady love.

Act fifth opened with a stormy scene
between Zara and Don Pedro. He wishes
her to go into a convent, but she won't hear
of it, and after a touching appeal, is about to
faint when Roderigo dashes in and
demands her hand. Don Pedro refuses,
because he is not rich. They shout and
gesticulate tremendously but cannot agree,
and Rodrigo is about to bear away the
exhausted Zara, when the timid servant
enters with a letter and a bag from Hagar,
who has mysteriously disappeared. The
latter informs the party that she bequeaths
untold wealth to the young pair and an awful
doom to Don Pedro, if he doesn't make
them happy. The bag is opened, and
several quarts of tin money shower down
upon the stage till it is quite glorified with the
glitter. This entirely softens the stern sire. He
consents without a murmur, all join in a
joyful chorus, and the curtain falls upon the
lovers kneeling to receive Don Pedro's
blessing in attitudes of the most romantic
grace.

Tumultuous applause followed but received

an unexpected check, for the cot bed, on
which the dress circle was built, suddenly
shutup and extinguished the enthusiastic
audience. Roderigo and DonPedro flew to
the rescue, and all were taken out unhurt,
though many were speechless with
laughter. the excitement had hardly
subsided when Hannah appeared, with
Mrs. March's compliments, and would the
ladies walk down to supper.

This was a surprise even to the actors, and
when they saw the table, they looked at one
another in rapturous amazement. It was like
Marmee to get up a little treat for them, but
anything so fine as this was unheard of
since the departed days of plenty. There
was ice cream, actually two dishes of it,
pink and white, and cake and fruit and
distracting French bonbons and, in the
middle of the table, four great bouquets of
hot house flowers.

It quite took their breath away, and they
stared first at the table and then at their
mother, who looked as if she enjoyed it
immensely.

Is it fairies? asked Amy.

Santa Claus, said Beth.

Mother did it. And Meg smiled her
sweetest, in spite of her gray beard and
white eyebrows.

Aunt March had a good fit and sent the
supper, cried Jo, with a sudden inspiration.

All wrong. Old Mr. Laurence sent it, replied
Mrs. March.

The Laurence boy's grandfather! What in the
world put such a thing into his head? We
don't know him!' exclaimed Meg.

-14-

Hannah told one of his servants about your
breakfast party. He is an odd old
gentleman, but that pleased him. He knew
my father years ago, and he sent me a
polite note this afternoon, saying he hoped I
would allow him to express his friendly
feeling toward my children by sending them
a few trifles in honor of the day. I could not
refuse, and so you have a little feast at night
to makeup for the bread-and-milk
breakfast.

That boy; put it into his head, I know he did!
He's a capital fellow, and I wish we could
get acquainted. He looks as if he'd like to
know us but he's bashful, and Meg is so
prim she won't let me speak to him when
we pass, said Jo, as the plates went round,
and the ice began to melt out of sight, with
ohs and ahs of satisfaction.

You mean the people who live in the big
house next door, don't you? asked one of
the girls. My mother knows old Mr.
Laurence, but says he's very proud and
doesn't like to mix with his neighbors. He
keeps his grandson shut up, when he isn't
riding or walking with his tutor, and makes
him study very hard. We invited him to our
party, but he didn't come. Mother says he's
very nice, though when ever speaks to us
girls.

Our cat ran away once, and he brought her
back, and we talked over the fence, and
were getting on capitally, all about cricket,
and so on, when he saw Meg coming, and
walked off. I mean to know him some day,
for he needs fun, I'm sure he does, said Jo
decidedly.

I like his manners, and he looks like a little
gentleman, soI've no objection to your
knowing him, if a proper opportunity comes.
He brought the flowers himself, and I should
have asked him in, if I had been sure what

was going on upstairs. He looked so
wistfully he went away, hearing the frolic
and evidently having none of his own.

It's a mercy you didn't , Mother! laughed Jo,
looking at her boots. But we'll have another
play sometime that he can see. Perhaps
he'll help act. Wouldn't that be jolly?

I never had such a fine bouquet before! How
pretty it is! And Meg examined her flowers
with great interest.

They are lovely. But Beth's roses are
sweeter to me, said Mrs.. March, smelling
the half-dead posy in her belt.

Beth nestled up to her, and whispered
softly, I wish I could send my bunch to
Father. I'm afraid he isn't having such a
merry Christmas as we are.

Chapter Three The Laurence Boy

Jo! Jo! Where are you? cried Meg at the foot
of the garret stairs.

Here! answered a husky voice from above,
and, running up, Meg found her sister eating
apples and crying over the HEIR
OFREDCLYFFE, wrapped up in a
comforter on an old three-legged sofa by
the sunny window. This was Jo's favorite
refuge, and here she loved to retire with half
a dozen russets and a nice book, to
enjoythe quiet and the society of a pet rat
who lived near by and didn'tmind her a
particle. As Meg appeared, Scrabble
whisked into his hole. Jo shook the tears off
her cheeks and waited to hear the news.

Such fun! Only see! A regular note of
invitation from Mrs.Gardiner for tomorrow
night! cried Meg, waving the precious
paper and then proceeding to read it with
girlish delight.

-15-

`Mrs. Gardiner would be happy to see Miss
March and Miss Josephine at a little dance
on New Year's Eve.' Marmee is willing we
should go, now what shall we wear?

What's the use of asking that, when you
know we shall wear our poplins, because
we haven't got anything else? answered Jo
with her mouth full.

If I only had a silk! sighed Meg. Mother says I
may when I'm eighteen perhaps, but two
years is an everlasting time to wait.

I'm sure our pops look like silk, and they are
nice enough for us. Yours is as good as
new, but I forgot the burn and the tear in
mine. Whatever shall I do? The burn shows
badly, and I can't take any out.

You must sit still all you can and keep your
back out of sight. The front is all right. I shall
have a new ribbon for my hair, and Marmee
will lend me her little pearl pin, and my new
slippers are lovely, and my gloves will do,
though they aren't as nice as I'd like.

Mine are spoiled with lemonade, and I can't
get any new ones, so I shall have to go
without, said Jo, who never troubled herself
much about dress.

You must have gloves, or I won't go, cried
Meg decidedly. Gloves are more important
than anything else. You can't dance without
them, and if you don't I should be so
mortified.

Then I'll stay still. I don't care much for
company dancing. It's no fun to go sailing
round. I like to fly about and cut capers.

You can't ask Mother for new ones, they are
so expensive, and you are so careless. She
said when you spoiled the others that she
shouldn't get you any more this winter. Can't

you make them do?

I can hold them crumpled up in my hand, so
no one will know-how stained they are.
That's all I can do. No! I'll tell you how we
can manage, each wear one good one and
carry a bad one. Don't you see?

Your hands are bigger than mine, and you
will stretch my glove dreadfully, began Meg,
whose gloves were a tender point with her.

Then I'll go without. I don't care what people
say! cried Jo, taking up her book.

You may have it, you may! Only don't stain it,
and do behave nicely. Don't put your hands
behind you, or stare, or say `Christopher
Columbus!' will you?

Don't worry about me. I'll be as prim ad I can
and not get into any scrapes, if I can help it.
Now go and answer your note, and let me
finish this splendid story.

So Meg went away to `accept with thanks',
look over her dress, and sing blithely as she
did up her one real lace frill, while Jo
finished her story, her four apples, and had
a game of romps with Scrabble.

On New Year's Eve the parlor was
deserted, for the two younger girls played
dressing maids and the two elder were
absorbed in the all-important business of
`getting ready for the party'. Simple as the
toilets were, there was a great deal of
running up and down, laughing and talking,
and at one time a strong smell of burned
hair pervaded the house. Meg wanted a few
curls about her face, and Jo undertook to
pinch the papered locks with a pair of hot
tongs.

Ought they to smoke like that? asked Beth
from her perch on the bed.

-16-

It's the dampness drying, replied Jo.

What a queer smell! It's like burned feathers,
observed Amy, smoothing her own pretty
curls with a superior air.

There, now I'll take off the papers and you'll
see a cloud of little ringlets, said Jo, putting
down the tongs.

She did take off the papers, but no cloud of
ringlets appeared, for the hair came with
the papers, and the horrified hairdresser
laid a row of little scorched bundles on the
bureau before her victim.

Oh, oh, oh! What have you done? I'm
spoiled! I can't go! My hair, oh, my hair!
wailed Meg, looking with despair at the
uneven frizzle on her forehead.

Just my luck! You shouldn't have asked me
to do it. I always spoil everything. I'm so
sorry, but the tongs were too hot, and so I've
made a mess, groaned poor Jo, regarding
the little black pancakes with tears of regret.

It isn't spoiled. Just frizzle it, and tie your
ribbon so the ends come on your forehead a
bit, and it will look like the last fashion. I've
seen many girls do it so, said Amy
consolingly.

Serves me right for trying to be fine. I wish
I'd let my hair alone, cried Meg petulantly.

So do I, it was so smooth and pretty. But it
will soon grow out again, said Beth, coming
to kiss and comfort the shorn sheep.

After various lesser mishaps, Meg was
finished at last, and by the united exertions
of the entire family Jo's hair was got up and
her dress on. They looked very well in their
simple suits, Meg's in silvery drab, with a
blue velvet snood, lace frills, and the pearl

pin. Jo in maroon, with a stiff, gentlemanly
linen collar, and a white chrysanthemum or
two for her only ornament. Each put on one
nice light glove, and carried one soiled one,
and all pronounced the effect quite easy
and fine . Meg's high-heeled slippers were
very tight and hurt her, though she would not
own it, and Jo's nineteen hairpins all
seemed stuck straight into her head, which
was not exactly comfortable, but, dear me,
let us be elegant or die.

Have a good time, dearies! said Mrs.
March, as the sisters went daintily down the
walk. Don't eat much supper, and come
away at eleven when I send Hannah for you.
As the gate clashed behind them, a voice
cried from a window . . .

Girls, girls! Have you both got nice pocket
handkerchiefs?

Yes, yes, spandy nice, and Meg has
cologne on hers, cried Jo, adding with a
laugh as they went on, I do believe Marmee
would ask that if we were all running away
from an earthquake.

It is one of her aristocratic tastes, and quite
proper, for a real lady is always known by
neat boots, gloves, and handkerchief,
replied Meg, who had a good many little
`aristocratic tastes' of her own.

Now don't forget to keep the bad breadth
out of sight, Jo. Is my sash right? And does
my hair look very bad? said Meg, as she
turned from the glass in Mrs. Gardiner's
dressing room after a prolonged prink.

I know I shall forget. If you see me doing
anything wrong, just remind me by a wink,
will you? returned Jo, giving her collar a
twitch and her head a hasty brush.

No, winking isn't ladylike. I'll lift my

-17-

eyebrows if anything is wrong, and nod if
you are all right. Now hold your shoulder
straight, and take short steps, and don't
shake hands if you are introduced to
anyone. It isn't the thing.

How do you learn all the proper ways? I
never can. Isn't that music gay?

Down they went, feeling a trifle timid, for
they seldom went to parties, and informal
as this little gathering was, it was an event
to them. Mrs. Gardiner, a stately old lady,
greeted them kindly and handed them over
to the eldest of her six daughters. Meg knew
Sallie and was at her ease very soon, but
Jo, who didn't care much for girls or girlish
gossip, stood about, with her back carefully
against the wall, and felt as much out of
place as a colt in a flower garden. Half a
dozen jovial lads were talking about skates
in another part of the room, and she longed
to go and join them, for skating was one of
the joys of her life. She telegraphed her
wish to Meg, but the eyebrows went up so
alarmingly that she dared not stir. No one
came to talk to her, and one by one the
group dwindled away till she was left alone.
She could not roam about and amuse
herself, for the burned breadth would show,
so she stared at people rather forlornly till
the dancing began. Meg was asked at
once, and the tight slippers tripped about so
briskly that none would have guessed the
pain their wearer suffered smilingly. Jo saw
a big red headed youth approaching her
corner, and fearing he meant to engage
her, she slipped into a curtained recess,
intending to peep and enjoy herself in
peace. Unfortunately, another bashful
person had chosen the same refuge, for, as
the curtain fell behind her, she found herself
face to face with the `Laurence boy'.

Dear me, I didn't know anyone was here!
stammered Jo, preparing to back out as

speedily as she had bounced in.

But the boy laughed and said pleasantly,
though he looked a little startled, Don't mind
me, stay if you like.

Shan't I disturb you?

Not a bit. I only came here because I don't
know many people and felt rather strange at
first, you know.

So did I. Don't go away, please, unless
you'd rather.

The boy sat down again and looked at his
pumps, till Jo said, trying to be polite and
easy, I think I've had the pleasure of seeing
you before. You live near us, don't you?

Next door. And he looked up and laughed
outright, for Jo's prim manner was rather
funny when he remembered how they had
chatted about cricket when he brought the
cat home.

That put Jo at her ease and she laughed
too, as she said, in her heartiest way, We
did have such a good time over your nice
Christmas present.

Grandpa sent it.

But you put it into his head, didn't you, now?

How is your cat, Miss March? asked the
boy, trying to look sober while his black
eyes shone with fun.

Nicely, thank you, Mr. Laurence. But I am not
Miss March, I'm only Jo, returned the young
lady.

I'm not Mr. Laurence, I'm only Laurie.

Laurie Laurence, what an odd name.

-18-

My first name is Theodore, but I don't like it,
for the fellows called me Dora, so I made
the say Laurie instead.

I hate my name, too, so sentimental! I wish
every one would say Jo instead of
Josephine. How did you make the boys
stop calling you Dora?

I thrashed `em.

I can't thrash Aunt March, so I suppose I
shall have to bear it. And Jo resigned
herself with a sigh.

Don't you like to dance, Miss Jo? asked
Laurie, looking as if he thought the name
suited her.

I like it well enough if there is plenty of room,
and everyone is lively. In a place like this I'm
sure to upset something, tread on people's
toes, or do something dreadful, so I keep
out of mischief and let Meg sail about. Don't
you dance?

Sometimes. You see I've been abroad a
good many years, and haven't been into
company enough yet to know how you do
things here.

Abroad!. cried Jo. Oh, tell me about it! I love
dearly to hear people describe their travels.

Laurie didn't seem to know where to begin,
but Jo's eager questions soon set him
going, and he told her how he had been at
school in Vevay, where the boys never wore
hats and had a fleet of boats on the lake,
and for holiday fun went on walking trips
about Switzerland with their teachers.

Don't I wish I'd been there! cried Jo. Did you
go to Paris?

We spent last winter there.

Can you talk French?

We were not allowed to speak anything else
at Vevay.

Do say some! I can read it, but can't
pronounce.

Quel nom a cetter jeune demoiselle en les
pantoulles jolis?

How nicely you do it! Let me see . . . you
said, `Who is the young lady in the pretty
slippers', didn't you?

Oui, mademoiselle.

It's my sister Margaret, and you knew it
was! Do you think she is pretty?

Yes, she makes me think of the German
girls, she looks so fresh and quiet, and
dances like a lady.

Jo quite glowed with pleasure at this boyish
praise of her sister, and stored it up to
repeat to Meg. Both peeped and criticized
and chatted till they felt like old
acquaintances. Laurie's bashfulness soon
wore off, for Jo's gentlemanly demeanor
amused and set him at his ease, and Jo
was her merry self again, because her
dress was forgotten and nobody lifted their
eyebrows at her. She liked the `Laurence
boy' better than ever and took several good
looks at him, so that she might describe him
to the girls, for they had no brothers, very
few male cousins, and boys were almost
unknown creatures to them.

Curly black hair, brown skin, big black eyes,
handsome nose, fine teeth, small hands
and feet, taller than I am, very polite, for a
boy, and altogether jolly. Wonder how old he
is?

-19-

It was on the tip of Jo's tongue to ask, but
she checked herself in time and, with
unusual tact, tried to find out in around-
about way.

I suppose you are going to college soon? I
see you pegging away at your books, no, I
mean studying hard. And Jo blushed at the
dreadful `pegging' which had escaped her.

Laurie smiled but didn't seem shocked, and
answered with a shrug. Not for a year or
two. I won't go before seventeen, anyway.

Aren't you but fifteen? asked Jo, looking at
the tall lad, whom she had imagined
seventeen already.

Sixteen, next month.

How I wish I was going to college! You don't
look as if you liked it.

I hate it! Nothing but grinding or skylarking.
And I don't like the way fellows do either, in
this country.

What do you like?

To live in Italy, and to enjoy myself in my
own way.

Jo wanted very much to ask what his own
way was, but his black brows looked rather
threatening as he knit them, so she changed
the subject by saying, as her foot kept time,
That's a splendid polka! Why don't you go
and try it?

If you will come too, he answered, with a
gallant little bow.

I can't, for I told Meg I wouldn't, because . . .
There Jo stopped, and looked undecided
whether to tell or to laugh.

Because, what?

You won't tell?

Never!

Well, I have a bad trick of standing before
the fire, and so I burn my frocks, and I
scorched this one, and though it's nicely
mended, it shows, and Meg told me to keep
still so no one would see it. You may laugh, if
you want to. It is funny, I know.

But Laurie didn't laugh. He only looked
dawn a minute, and the expression of his
face puzzled Jo when he said very gently,
Never mind that. I'll tell you how we can
manage. There's a long hall out there, and
we can dance grandly, and no one will see
us. Please come.

Jo thanked him and gladly went, wishing
she had two neat gloves when she saw the
nice, pearl-colored ones her partner wore.
The hall was empty, and they had a grand
polka, for Laurie danced well, and taught
her the German step, which delighted Jo
being full of swing and spring> When the
music stopped, they sat down on the stairs
to get their breath, and Laurie was in the
midst of an account of a students' festival at
Heidelberg when Meg appeared in search
of her sister. She beckoned, and Jo
reluctantly followed her into aside room,
where she found her on a sofa, holding her
foot, and looking pale.

I've sprained my ankle. That stupid high heel
turned and gave me a sad wrench. It aches
so, I can hardly stand, and I don't know how
I'm ever going to get home, she said,
rocking to and fro in pain.

I knew you'd hurt your feet with those silly
shoes. I'm sorry. But I don't see what you
can do, except get a carriage, or stay here

-20-

all night, answered Jo, softly rubbing the
poor ankle as she spoke.

I can't have a carriage without its costing
ever so much. I dare say I can't get one at
all, for most people come in their own, and
it's a long way to the stable, and no one to
send.

I'll go.

No, indeed! It's past nine, and dark as
Egypt. I can't stop here, for the house is full.
Sallie has some girls staying with her. I'll
rest till Hannah comes, and then do the best
I can.

I'll ask Laurie. He will go, said Jo, looking
relieved as the idea occurred to her.

Mercy, no! Don't ask or tell anyone. Get me
my rubbers, and put these slippers with our
things. I can't dance anymore, but as soon
as supper is over, watch for Hannah and tell
me the minute she comes.

They are going out to supper now. I'll stay
with you. I'd rather.

No, dear, run along, and bring me some
coffee. I'm so tired I can't stir.

So Meg reclined, with rubbers well hidden,
and Jo went blundering away to the dining
room, which she found after going into a
china closet, and opening the door of a
room where old Mr. Gardiner was taking a
little private refreshment. Making a dart at
the table, she secured the coffee, which
she immediately spilled, thereby making the
front of her dress as bad as the back.

Oh, dear, what a blunderbuss I am!
exclaimed Jo, finishing Meg's glove by
scrubbing her gown with it.

Can I help you? said a friendly voice. And
there was Laurie, with a full cup in one hand
and a plate of ice in the other.

I was trying to get something for Meg, who
is very tired, and someone shook me, and
here I am in a nice state, answered Jo,
glancing dismally from the stained skirt to
the coffee-colored glove.

Too bad! I was looking for someone to give
this to. May I take it to your sister?

Oh, thank you! I'll show you where she is. I
don't offer to take it myself, for I should only
get into another scrape if I did.

Jo led the way, and as if used to waiting on
ladies, Laurie drew up a little table, brought
a second installment of coffee and ice for
Jo, and was so obliging that even particular
Meg pronounced him a `nice boy'. They had
a merry time over the bonbons and mottoes,
and were in the midst of a quiet game of
BUZZ, with two or three other young people
who had strayed in, when Hannah
appeared. Meg forgot her foot and rose so
quickly that she was forced to catch hold of
Jo, with an exclamation of pain.

Hush! Don't say anything, she whispered,
adding aloud, It's nothing. I turned my foot a
little, that's all, and limped upstairs to put
her things on.

Hannah scolded, Meg cried, and Jo was at
her wits' end, till she decided to take things
into her own hands. Slipping out, she ran
down and, finding a servant, asked if he
could get her a carriage. It happened to be a
hired waiter who knew nothing about the
neighborhood and Jo was looking round for
help when Laurie, who had heard what she
said, came up and offered his
grandfather's carriage, which had just
come for him, he said.

-21-

It's so early! You can't mean to go yet?
began Jo. looking relieved but hesitating to
accept the offer.

I always go early, I do, truly! Please let me
take you home. It's all on my way, you know,
and it rains, they say.

That settled it, and telling him of Meg's
mishap, Jo gratefully accepted and rushed
up to bring down the rest of the party.
Hannah hated rain as much as a cat does
so she made no trouble, and they rolled
away in the luxurious close carriage, feeling
very festive and elegant. Laurie went on the
box so Meg could keep her foot up, and the
girls talked over their party in freedom.

I had a capital time. Did you?' asked Jo,
rumpling up her hair, and making herself
comfortable.

Yes, till I hurt myself. Sallie's friend, Annie
Moffat, took a fancy to me, and asked me to
come and spend a week with her when
Sallie does. She is going in the spring when
the opera comes, and it will be perfectly
splendid, if Mother only lets me go,
answered Meg, cheering up at the thought.

I saw you dancing with the red headed man I
ran away from. Was she nice?

Oh. very! His hair is auburn, not red, and he
was very polite, and I had a delicious
redowa with him.

He looked like a grasshopper in a fit when
he did the new step. Laurie and I couldn't
help laughing. Did you hear us?

No, but it was very rude. What were you
about all that time, hidden away there?

Jo told her adventures, and by the time she
had finished they were at home. With many

thanks, they said good night and crept in,
hoping to disturb no one, but the instant their
door creaked, two little nightcaps bobbed
up, and two sleepy but eager voices cried
out . . .

Tell about the party! Tell about the party!

With what Meg called `a great want of
manners' Jo had saved some bonbons for
the little girls, and they soon subsided, after
hearing the most thrilling events of the
evening.

I declare, it really seems like being a fine
young lady, to come home from the party in
a carriage and sit in my dressing gown with
a maid to wait on me, said Meg, as Jo
bound up her foot with arnica and brushed
her hair.

I don't believe fine young ladies enjoy
themselves a bit more than we do, in spite
of our burned hair, old gowns, one glove
apiece and tight slippers that sprain our
ankles when we are silly enough to wear
them, And I think Jo was quite right.

Chapter Four Burdens

Oh, dear, how hard it does seem to take up
our packs and go on, sighed Meg the
morning after the party, for now the holidays
were over, the week of merrymaking did not
fit her for going on easily with the task she
never liked.

I wish it was Christmas or New Year's all the
time. Wouldn't it be fun? answered Jo,
yawning dismally.

We shouldn't enjoy ourselves half so much
as we do now. But it does seem so nice to
have little suppers and bouquets, and go to
parties, and drive home, and read and
rest,and not work. It's like other people, you

-22-

know, and I always envy girls who do such
things, I'm so fond of luxury, said Meg,
trying to decide which of two shabby gowns
was the least shabby.

Well, we can't have it, so don't let us
grumble but shoulder our bundles and
trudge along as cheerfully as Marmee does.
I'm sure Aunt March is a regular Old Man of
the Sea to me, but I suppose when I've
learned to carry her without complaining,
she will tumble off, or get so light that I
shan't mind her.

This idea tickled Jo's fancy and put her in
good spirits, but Meg didn't brighten, for her
burden, consisting of four spoiled children,
seemed heavier than ever. She had not
heart enough even to make herself pretty as
usual by putting on a blue neck ribbon and
dressing her hair in the most becoming way.

Where's the use of looking nice, when no
one sees me but those cross midgets, and
no one cares whether I'm pretty or not? she
muttered, shutting her drawer with a jerk. I
shall have to toil and moil all my days, with
only little bits of fun now and then, and get
old and ugly and sour, because I'm poor
and can't enjoy my life as other girls do. It's
a shame!

So Meg went down, wearing an injured
look, and wasn't at all agreeable at
breakfast time. Everyone seemed rather
out of sorts and inclined to croak.

Beth had a headache and lay on the sofa,
trying to comfort herself with the cat and
three kittens. Amy was fretting because her
lessons were not learned, and she couldn't
find her rubbers. Jo would whistle and make
a great racket getting ready.

Mrs. March was very busy trying to finish a
letter, which must go at once, and Hannah

had the grumps, for being up late didn't suit
her.

There never was such a cross family! cried
Jo, losing her temper when she had upset
an inkstand, broken both boot lacings, and
sat down upon her hat.

You're the crossest person in it! returned
Amy, washing out the sum that was all
wrong with the tears that had fallen on her
slate.

Beth, if you don't keep these horrid cats
down cellar I'll have them drowned,
exclaimed Meg angrily as she tried to get rid
of the kitten which had scrambled up her
back and stuck like a burr just out of reach.

Jo laughed, Meg scolded, Beth implored,
and Amy wailed because she couldn't
remember how much nine times twelve
was.

Girls, girls, do be quiet one minute! I must
get this off by the early mail, and you drive
me distracted with your worry, cried Mrs.
March, crossing out the third spoiled
sentence in her letter.

There was a momentary lull, broken by
Hannah, who stalked in, laid two hot
turnovers on the table, and stalked out
again. These turnovers were an institution,
and the girls called them `muffs', for they
had no others and found the hot pies very
comforting to their hands on cold mornings.

Hannah never forgot to make them, no
matter how busy or grumpy she might be,
for the walk was long and bleak. The poor
things got no other lunch and were seldom
home before two.

Cuddle your cats and get over your
headache, Bethy. Goodbye, Marmee. We

-23-

are a set of rascals this morning, but we'll
come home regular angels. Now then, Meg!
And Jo tramped away, feeling that the
pilgrims were not setting out as they ought
to do.

They always looked back before turning the
corner, for their mother was always at the
window to nod and smile, and wave her
hand to them. Somehow it seemed as if
they couldn't have got through the day
without that, for whatever their mood might
be, the last glimpse of that motherly face
was sure to affect them like sunshine.

If Marmee shook her fist instead of kissing
her hand to us, it would serve us right, for
more ungrateful wretches than we are were
never seen, cried Jo, taking a remorseful
satisfaction in the snowy walk and bitter
wind.

Don't use such dreadful expressions,
replied Meg from the depths of the veil in
which she had shrouded herself like a nun
sick of the world.

I like good strong words that mean
something, replied Jo, catching her hat as it
took a leap off her head preparatory to
flying away altogether.

Call yourself any names you like, but I am
neither a rascal nor a wretch and I don't
choose to be called so.

You're a blighted being, and decidedly
cross today because you can't sit in the lap
of luxury all the time. Poor dear, just wait till I
make my fortune, and you shall revel in
carriages and ice cream and high-heeled
slippers, and posies, and red-headed boys
to dance with.

How ridiculous you are, Jo! But Meg
laughed at the nonsense and felt better in

spite of herself.

Lucky for you I am, for if I put on crushed airs
and tried to be dismal, as you do, we should
be in a nice state. Thank goodness, I can
always find something funny to keep me up.
Don't croak any more, but come home jolly,
there's a dear.

Jo gave her sister an encouraging pat on
the shoulder as they parted for the day,
each going a different way, each hugging
her little warm turnover, and each trying to
be cheerful in spite of wintry weather, hard
work, and the unsatisfied desires of
pleasure-loving youth.

When Mr. March lost his property in trying to
help an unfortunate friend, the two oldest
girls begged to be allowed to do something
toward their own support, at least. Believing
that they could not begin too early to
cultivate energy, industry, and
independence, their parents consented,
and both fell to work with the hearty good
will which in spite of all obstacles is sure to
succeed at last.

Margaret found a place as nursery
governess and felt rich with her small salary.
As she said, she was `fond of luxury', and
her chief trouble was poverty. She found it
harder to bear than the others because she
could remember a time when home was
beautiful, life full of ease and pleasure, and
want of any kind unknown. She tried not to
be envious or discontented, but it was very
natural that the young girl should long for
pretty things, gay friends,
accomplishments, and a happy life. At the
Kings' she daily saw all she wanted, for the
children's older sisters were just out, and
Meg caught frequent glimpses of dainty ball
dresses and bouquets, heard lively gossip
about theaters, concerts, sleighing parties,
and merrymakings of all kinds, and saw

-24-

money lavished on trifles which would have
been so precious to her. Poor Meg seldom
complained, but a sense of injustice made
her feel bitter toward everyone sometimes,
for she had not yet learned to know how rich
she was in the blessings which alone can
make life happy.

Jo happened to suit Aunt March, who was
lame and needed an active person to wait
upon her. The childless old lady had offered
to adopt one of the girls when the troubles
came, and was much offended because
her offer was declined. Other friends told
the Marches that they had lost all chance of
being remembered in the rich old lady's will,
but the unworldly Marches only said . . .

We can't give up our girls for a dozen
fortunes. Rich or poor, we will keep
together and be happy in one another.

The old lady wouldn't speak to them for a
time, but happening to meet Jo at a
friend's, something in her comical face and
blunt manners struck the old lady's fancy,
and she proposed to take her for a
companion. This did not suit Jo at all, but
she accepted the place since nothing better
appeared and, to every one's surprise, got
on remarkably well with her irascible
relative. There was an occasional tempest,
and once Jo marched home, declaring she
couldn't bear it longer, but Aunt March
always cleared up quickly, and sent for her
to come back again with such urgency that
she could not refuse, for in her heart she
rather liked the peppery old lady.

I suspect that the real attraction was a large
library of fine books, which was left to dust
and spiders since Uncle March died. Jo
remembered the kind old gentleman, who
used to let her build railroads and bridges
with his big dictionaries, tell her stories
about queer pictures in his Latin books, and

buy her cards of gingerbread whenever he
met her in the street. The dim, dusty room,
with the busts staring down from the tall
bookcases, the cozy chairs, the globes,
and best of all, the wilderness of books in
which she could wander where she liked,
made the library a region of bliss to her.

The moment Aunt March took her nap, or
was busy with company, Jo hurried to this
quiet place, and curling herself up in the
easy chair, devoured poetry, romance,
history, travels, and pictures like a regular
bookworm. But, like all happiness, it did not
last long, for as sure as she had just
reached the heart of the story, the sweetest
verse of a song, or the most perilous
adventure of her traveler, a shrill voice
called, Josy-phine! Josy-phine! and she
had to leave her paradise to wind yarn,
wash the poodle, or read Belsham's
Essays by the hour together.

Jo's ambition was to do something very
splendid. What it was, she had no idea as
yet, but left it for time to tell her, and
meanwhile, found her greatest affliction in
the fact that she couldn't read, run, and ride
as much as she liked. A quick temper,
sharp tongue, and restless spirit were
always getting her into scrapes, and her life
was a series of ups and downs, which were
both comic and pathetic. But the training
she received at Aunt March's was just what
she needed, and the thought that she was
doing something to support herself made
her happy in spite of the perpetual Josy-
phine!

Beth was too bashful to go to school. It had
been tried, but she suffered so much that it
was given up, and she did her lessons at
home with her father. Even when he went
away, and her mother was called to devote
her skill and energy to Soldiers' Aid
Societies, Beth went faithfully on by herself

-25-

and did the best she could. She was a
housewifely little creature, and helped
Hannah keep home neat and comfortable
for the workers, never thinking of any
reward but to be loved. Long, quiet days
she spent, not lonely nor idle, for her little
world was peopled with imaginary friends,
and she was by nature a busy bee. There
were six dolls to be taken up and dressed
every morning, for Beth was a child still and
loved her pets as well as ever. Not one
whole or handsome one among them, all
were outcasts till Beth took them in, for
when her sisters outgrew these idols, they
passed to her because Amy would have
nothing old or ugly. Beth cherished them all
the more tenderly for that very reason, and
set up a hospital for infirm dolls. No pins
were ever stuck into their cotton vitals, no
harsh words or blows were ever given
them, no neglect ever saddened the heart or
the most repulsive, but all were fed and
clothed, nursed and caressed with an
affection which never failed. One forlorn
fragment of dollanity had belonged to Jo
and, having led a tempestuous life, was left
a wreck in the rag bag, from which dreary
poorhouse it was rescued by Beth and
taken to her refuge. Having no top to its
head, she tied on a neat little cap, and as
both arms and legs were gone, she hid
these deficiencies by folding it in a blanket
and devoting her best bed to this chronic
invalid. If any had known the care lavished
on that dolly, I think it would have touched
their hearts, even while they laughed. She
brought it bits of bouquets, she read to it,
took it out to breathe fresh air, hidden under
her coat, she sang it lullabies and never
went to be without kissing its dirty face and
whispering tenderly, I hope you'll have a
good night, my poor dear.

Beth had her troubles as well as the others,
and not being an angel but a very human
little girl, she often `wept a little weep' as Jo

said, because she couldn't take music
lessons and have a fine piano. She loved
music so dearly, tried so hard to learn, and
practiced away so patiently at the jingling
old instrument, that it did seem as if
someone (not to hint Aunt March) ought to
help her. Nobody did, however, and nobody
saw Beth wipe the tears off the yellow keys,
that wouldn't keep in tune, when she was all
alone. She sang like a little lark about her
work, never was too tired for Marmee and
the girls, and day after day said hopefully to
herself, I know I'll get my music some time,
if I'm good.

There are many Beths in the world, shy and
quiet, sitting in corners till needed, and
living for others so cheerfully that no one
sees the sacrifices till the little cricket on the
hearth stops chirping, and the sweet,
sunshiny presence vanishes, leaving
silence and shadow behind.

If anybody had asked Amy what the
greatest trial of her life was, she would have
answered at once, My nose. When she was
a baby, Jo had accidentally dropped her
into the coal hod, and Amy insisted that the
fall had ruined her nose forever. It was not
big nor red, like poor `Petrea's', it was only
rather flat, and all the pinching in the world
could not give it an aristocratic point. No one
minded it but herself, and it was doing its
best to grow, but Amy felt deeply the want of
a Grecian nose, and drew whole sheets of
handsome ones to console herself.

Little Raphael, as her sisters called her, had
a decided talent for drawing, and was never
so happy as when copying flowers,
designing fairies, or illustrating stories with
queer specimens of art. Her teachers
complained that instead of doing her sums
she covered her slate with animals, the
blank pages of her atlas were used to copy
maps on, and caricatures of the most

-26-

ludicrous description came fluttering out of
all her books at unlucky moments. She got
through her lessons as well as she could,
and managed to escape reprimands by
being a model of deportment. She was a
great favorite with her mates, being good-
tempered and possessing the happy art of
pleasing without effort. Her little airs and
graces were much admired, so were her
accomplishments, for besides her drawing,
she could play twelve tunes, crochet, and
read French without mispronouncing more
than two-thirds of the words. She had a
plaintive way of saying, When Papa was
rich we did so-and-so, which was very
touching, and her long words were
considered `perfectly elegant' by the girls.

Amy was in a fair way to be spoiled, for
everyone petted her, and her small vanities
and selfishness were growing nicely. One
thing, however, rather quenched the
vanities. She had to wear her cousin's
clothes. Now Florence's mama hadn't a
particle of taste, and Amy suffered deeply
at having to wear a red instead of a blue
bonnet, unbecoming gowns, and fussy
aprons that did not fit. Everything was good,
well made, and little worn, but Amy's artistic
eyes were much afflicted, especially this
winter, when her school dress was a dull
purple with yellow dots and no trimming.

My only comfort, she said to Meg, with tears
in her eyes, is that Mother doesn't take
tucks in my dresses whenever I'm naughty,
as Maria Paris's mother does. My dear, it's
really dreadful, for sometimes she is so bad
her frock is up to her knees, and she can't
come to school. When I think of this
degradation, I fell that I can bear even my
flat nose and purple gown with yellow
skyrockets on it.

Meg was Amy's confidante and monitor,
and by some strange attraction of

opposites Jo was gentle Beth's. To Jo
alone did the shy child tell her thoughts, and
over her big harum-scarum sister Beth
unconsciously exercised more influence
than anyone in the family. The two older girls
were a great deal to one another, but each
took one of the younger sisters into her
keeping and watched over her in her own
way, `playing mother' they called it, and put
their sisters in the places of discarded dolls
with the maternal instinct of little women.

Has anybody got anything to tell? It's been
such a dismal day I'm really dying for some
amusement, said Meg, as they sat sewing
together that evening.

I had a queer time with Aunt today, and, as I
got the best of it, I'll tell you about it, began
Jo, who dearly loved to tell stories. I was
reading that everlasting Belsham, and
droning away as I always do, for Aunt soon
drops off, and then I take out some nice
book, and read like fury till she wakes up. I
actually made myself sleepy, and before
she began to nod, I gave such a gape that
she asked me what I meant by opening my
mouth wide enough to take the whole book
in at once.

I wish I could, and be done with it, said I,
trying not to be saucy.

Then she gave me a long lecture on my sins,
and told me to sit and think them over while
she just `lost' herself for a moment. She
never finds herself very soon, so the minute
her cap began to bob like a top-heavy
dahlia, I whipped the VICAR OF
WAKEFIELD out of my pocket, and read
away, with one eye on him and one on Aunt.
I'd just got to where they all tumbled into the
water when I forgot and laughed out loud.
Aunt woke up and, being more good-
natured after her nap, told me to read a bit
and show what frivolous work I preferred to

-27-

the worthy and instructive Belsham. I did my
very best, and she liked it, though she only
said . . .

I don't understand what it's all about. Go
back and begin it, child.

Back I went, and made the Primroses as
interesting as ever I could. Once I was
wicked enough to stop in a thrilling place,
and say meekly, I'm afraid it tires you,
ma'am. Shan't I stop now?

She caught up her knitting, which had
dropped out of her hands, gave me a sharp
look through her specs, and said, in her
short way, `Finish the chapter, and don't be
impertinent, miss'.

Did she own she liked it? asked Meg.

Oh, bless you, no! But she let old Belsham
rest, and when I ran back after my gloves
this afternoon, there she was, so hard at the
Vicar that she didn't hear me laugh as I
danced a jig in the hall because of the good
time coming. What a pleasant life she might
have if only she chose! I don't envy her
much, in spite of her money, for after all rich
people have about as many worries as poor
ones, I think, added Jo.

That reminds me, said Meg, that I've got
something to tell. It isn't funny, like Jo's
story, but I thought about it a good deal as I
came home. At the Kings' today I found
everybody in a flurry, and one of the children
said that her oldest brother had done
something dreadful, and Papa had sent him
away. I heard Mrs. King crying and Mr. King
talking very loud, and Grace and Ellen
turned away their faces when they passed
me, so I shouldn't see how red and swollen
their eyes were. I didn't ask any questions,
of course, but I felt so sorry for them and
was rather glad I hadn't any wild brothers to

do wicked things and disgrace the family.

I think being disgraced in school is a great
deal trying than anything bad boys can do,
said Amy, shaking her head, as if her
experience of life had been a deep one.
Susie Perkins came to school today with a
lovely red carnelian ring. I wanted it
dreadfully, and wished I was her with all my
might. Well, she drew a picture of Mr. Davis,
with a monstrous nose and a hump, and the
words, `Young ladies, my eye is upon you!'
coming out of his mouth in a balloon thing.
We were laughing over it when all of a
sudden his eye was on us, and he ordered
Susie to bring up her slate. She was
paralyzed with fright, but she went, and oh,
what do you think he did? He took her by the
ear the ear! Just fancy how horrid! and led
her to the recitation platform, and made her
stand there half and hour, holding the slate
so everyone could see.

Didn't the girls laugh at the picture? asked
Jo, who relished the scrape.

Laugh? Not one! They sat still as mice, and
Susie cried quarts, I know she did. I didn't
envy her then, for I felt that millions of
carnelian rings wouldn't have made me
happy after that. I never, never should have
got over such a agonizing mortification. And
Amy went on with her work, in the proud
consciousness of virtue and the successful
utterance of two long words in a breath.

I saw something I liked this morning, and I
meant to tell it at dinner, but I forgot, said
Beth, putting Jo's topsy-turvy basket in
order as she talked. When I went to get
some oysters for Hannah, Mr. Laurence
was in the fish shop, but he didn't see me,
for I kept behind the fish barrel, and he was
busy with Mr. Cutter the fishman. A poor
woman came in with a pail a mop, and
asked Mr. Cutter if he would let her do some

-28-

scrubbing for a bit of fish, because she
hadn't any dinner for her children, and had
been disappointed of a day's work. Mr.
Cutter was in a hurry and said `No', rather
crossly, so she was going away, looking
hungry and sorry, when Mr. Laurence
hooked up a big fish with the crooked end
of his cane and held it out to her. She was
so glad and surprised she took it right into
her arms, and thanked him over and over.
He told her to `go along and cook it', and
she hurried off, so happy! Wasn't it good of
him? Oh, she did look so funny, hugging the
big, slippery fish, and hoping Mr.
Laurence's bed in heaven would be `aisy'.

When they had laughed at Beth's story, they
asked their mother for one, and after a
moments thought, she said soberly, As I sat
cutting out blue flannel jackets today at the
rooms, I felt very anxious about Father, and
thought how lonely and helpless we should
be , if anything happened to him. It was not a
wise thing to do, but I kept on worrying till an
old man came in with an order for some
clothes. He sat down near me, and I began
to talk to him, for he looked poor and tired
and anxious.

`Have you sons in the army?' I asked, for the
note he brought was not to me.

Yes, ma'am. I had four, but two were killed,
one is a prisoner, and I'm going to the other,
who is very sick in a Washington hospital.'
he answered quietly.

`You have done a great deal for your
country, sir,' I said, feeling respect now,
instead of pity.

`Not a mite more than I ought, ma'am. I'd go
myself, if I was any use. As I ain't, I give my
boys, and give 'em free.'

He spoke so cheerfully, looked so sincere,

and seemed so glad to give his all, that I
was ashamed of myself. I'd given one man
and thought it too much, while he gave four
without grudging them. I had all my girls to
comfort me at home, and his last son was
waiting, miles away, to say good-by to him,
perhaps! I felt so rich, so happy thinking of
my blessings, that I made him a nice bundle,
gave him some money, and thanked him
heartily for the lesson he had taught me.

Tell another story, Mother, one with a moral
to it, like this. I like to think about them
afterward, if they are real and not too
preachy, said Jo, after a minute's silence.

Mrs. March smiled and began at once, for
she had told stories to this little audience for
many years, and knew how to please them.

Once upon a time, there were four girls,
who had enough to eat and drink and wear,
a good many comforts and pleasures, kind
friends and parents who loved them dearly,
and yet they were not contented. (Here the
listeners stole sly looks at one another, and
began to sew diligently.) These girls were
anxious to be good and made many
excellent resolutions, but they did not keep
them very well, and were constantly saying,
`If only we had this,' or `If we could only do
that,' quite forgetting how much they
already had, and how many things they
actually could do. So they asked an old
woman what spell they could use to make
them happy, and she said, `When you feel
discontented, think over your blessings, and
be grateful.' (Here Jo looked up quickly, as
if about to speak, but changed her mind,
seeing that the story was not done yet.)

Being sensible girls, they decided to try her
advice, and soon were surprised to see
how well off they were. One discovered that
money couldn't keep shame and sorrow out
of rich people's houses, another that,

-29-

though she was poor, she was a great deal
happier, with her youth, health, and good
spirits, than a certain fretful, feeble old lady
who couldn't enjoy her comforts, a third
that, disagreeable as it was to help get
dinner, it was harder still to go begging for it
and the fourth, that even carnelian rings
were not so valuable as good behavior. So
they agreed to stop complaining, to enjoy
the blessings already possessed, and try to
deserve them, lest they should be taken
away entirely, instead of increased, and I
believe they were never disappointed or
sorry that they took the old woman's advice.

Now, Marmee, that is very cunning of you to
turn our own stories against us, and give us
a sermon instead of a romance! cried Meg.

I like that kind of sermon. It's the sort Father
used to tell us, said Beth thoughtfully, putting
the needles straight on Jo's cushion.

I don't complain near as much as the others
do, and I shall be more careful than ever
now, for I've had warning from Susies's
downfall, said Amy morally.

We needed that lesson, and we won't forget
it. If we do so, you just say to us, as old
Chloe did in UNCLE TOM, `Tink ob yer
marcies, chillen! `Tink ob yer marcies!'
added Jo, who could not, for the life of her,
help getting a morsel of fun out of the little
sermon, though she took it to heart as much
as any of them.

Chapter Five Being Neighborly

What in the world are you going to do now,
Jo. asked Meg one snowy afternoon, as her
sister came tramping through the hall, in
rubber boots, old sack, and hood, with a
broom in one hand and a shovel in the other.

Going out for exercise, answered Jo with a

mischievous twinkle in her eyes.

I should think two long walks this morning
would have been enough! It's cold and dull
out, and I advise you to stay warm and dry
by the fire, as I do, said Meg with a shiver.

Never take advice! Can't keep still all day,
and not being a pussycat, I don't like to doze
by the fire. I like adventures, and I'm going
to find some.

Meg went back to toast her feet and read
IVANHOE, and Jo began to dig paths with
great energy. The snow was light, and with
her broom she soon swept a path all round
the garden, for Beth to walk in when the sun
came out and the invalid dolls needed air.
Now, the garden separated the Marches'
house from that of Mr. Laurence. Both stood
in a suburb of the city, which was still
country like, with groves and lawns, large
gardens, and quiet streets. A low hedge
parted the two estates. On one side was an
old, brown house, looking rather bare and
shabby, robbed of the vines that in summer
covered its walls and the flowers, which
then surrounded it. On the other side was a
stately stone mansion, plainly betokening
every sort of comfort and luxury, from the
big coach house and well-kept grounds to
the conservatory and the glimpses of lovely
things one caught between the rich curtains.

Yet it seemed a lonely, lifeless sort of
house, for no children frolicked on the lawn,
no motherly face ever smiled at the
windows, and few people went in and out,
except the old gentleman and his grandson.

To Jo's lively fancy, this fine house seemed
a kind of enchanted palace, full of
splendors and delights which no one
enjoyed. She had long wanted to behold
these hidden glories, and to know the
Laurence boy, who looked as if he would

-30-

like to be known, if he only knew how to
begin. Since the party, she had been more
eager than ever, and had planned many
ways of making friends with him, but he had
not been seen lately, and Jo began to think
he had gone away, when she one day spied
a brown face at an upper window, looking
wistfully down into their garden, where Beth
and Amy were snow-balling one another.

That boy is suffering for society and fun, she
said to herself. His grandpa does not know
what's good for him, and keeps him shut up
all alone. He needs a party of jolly boys to
play with, or somebody young and lively. I've
a great mind to go over and tell the old
gentleman so!

The idea amused Jo. who liked to do daring
things and was always scandalizing Meg by
her queer performances. The plan of `going
over' was not forgotten. And when the
snowy afternoon came, Jo resolved to try
what could be done. She saw Mr. Lawrence
drive off, and then sallied out to dig her way
down to the hedge, where she paused and
took a survey. All quiet, curtains down at the
lower windows, servants out of sight, and
nothing human visible but a curly black head
leaning on a thin hand at the upper window.

There he is, thought Jo, Poor boy! All alone
and sick this dismal day. It's a shame! I'll
toss up a snowball and make him look out,
and then say a kind word to him.

Up went a handful of soft snow, and the
head turned at once, showing a face which
lost its listless look in a minute, as the big
eyes brightened and the mouth began to
smile. Jo nodded and laughed, and
flourished her broom as she called out . . .

How do you do? Are you sick?

Laurie opened the window, and croaked

out as hoarsely as a raven . . .

Better, thank you. I've had a bad cold, and
been shut up a week.

I'm sorry. What do you amuse yourself with?

Nothing. It's dull as tombs up here.

Don't you read?

Not much. They won't let me.

Can't somebody read to you?

Grandpa does sometimes, but my books
don't interest him, and I hate to ask Brooke
all the time.

Have someone come and see you then.

There isn't anyone I'd like to see. Boys
make such a row, and my head is weak.

Isn't there some nice girl who'd read and
amuse you? Girls are quiet and like to play
nurse.

Don't know any.

You know us, began Jo, then laughed and
stopped.

So I do! Will you come, please? cried
Laurie.

I'm not quiet and nice, but I'll come, if
Mother will let me. I'll go ask her. Shut the
window, like a good boy, and wait till I
come.

With that, Jo shouldered her broom and
marched into the house, wondering what
they would all say to her. Laurie was in a
flutter of excitement at the idea of having
company, and flew about to get ready, for

-31-

as Mrs. March said, he was `a little
gentleman'. and did honor to the coming
guest by brushing his curly pate, putting on a
fresh color, and trying tidy up the room,
which in spite of half a dozen servants, was
anything but neat. Presently there came a
loud ring, than a decided voice, asking for
`Mr. Laurie', and a surprised-looking
servant came running up to announce a
young lady.

All right, show her up, it's Miss Jo, said
Laurie, going to the door of his little parlor to
meet Jo, who appeared, looking rosy and
quite at her ease, with a covered dish in one
hand and Beth's three kittens in the other.

Here I am, bag and baggage, she said
briskly. Mother sent her love, and was glad
if I could do anything for you. Meg wanted
me to bring some of her blancmange, she
makes it very nicely, and Beth thought her
cats would be comforting. I knew you'd
laugh at them, but I couldn't refuse, she was
so anxious to do something.

It so happened that Beth's funny loan was
just the thing, for in laughing over the kits,
Laurie forgot his bashfulness, and grew
sociable at once.

That looks too pretty to eat, he said, smiling
with pleasure, as Jo uncovered the dish,
and showed the blancmange, surrounded
by a garland of green leaves, and the
scarlet flowers of Amy's pet geranium.

It isn't anything, only they all felt kindly and
wanted to show it. Tell the girl to put it away
for your tea. It's so simple you can eat it, and
being soft, it will slip down without hurting
your sore throat. What a cozy room this is!

It might be it was kept nice, but the maids
are lazy, and I don't know how to make them
mind. It worries me though.

I'll right it up in two minutes, for it only needs
to have the hearth brushed, and the things
made straight on the mantelpiece, and the
books put here, and the bottles there, and
your sofa turned from the light, and the
pillows plumped up a bit. Now then, you're
fixed.

And so he was, for, as she laughed and
talked, Jo had whisked things into place
and given quite a different air to the room.
Laurie watched her in respectful silence,
and when she beckoned him to his sofa, he
sat down with a sigh of satisfaction, saying
gratefully . . .

How kind you are! Yes, that's what it
wanted. Now please take the big chair and
let me do something to amuse my company.

No, I came to amuse you. Shall I read
aloud? and Jo looked affectionately toward
some inviting books near by.

Thank you! I've read all those, and if you
don't mind, I'd rather talk, answered Laurie.

Not a bit. I'll talk all day if you'll only set me
going. Beth says I never know when to stop.

Is Beth the rosy one, who stays at home
good deal and sometimes goes out with a
little basket? asked Laurie with interest.

Yes, that's Beth. She's my girl, and a
regular good one she is, too.

The pretty one is Meg, and the curly-haired
one is Amy, I believe?

Laurie colored up, but answered frankly,
Why, you see I often hear you calling to one
another, and when I'm alone up here, I can't
help looking over at your house, you always
seem to be having such good times. I beg
your pardon for being so rude, but

-32-

sometimes you forget to put down the
curtain at the window where the flowers are.
And when the lamps are lighted, it's like
looking at a picture to see the fire, and you
all around the table with your mother. Her
face is right opposite, and it looks so sweet
behind the flowers, I can't help watching it. I
haven't got any mother, you know. And
Laurie poked the fire to hide a little twitching
of the lips that he could not control.

The solitary, hungry look in his eyes went
straight to Jo's warm heart. she had been
so simply taught that there was no nonsense
in her head, and at fifteen she was as
innocent and frank as any child. Laurie was
sick and lonely, and feeling how rich she
was in home and happiness, she gladly
tried to share it with him. Her face was very
friendly and her sharp voice unusually gentle
as she said . . .

We'll never draw that curtain any more, and I
give you leave to look as much as you like. I
just wish, though, instead of peeping, you'd
come over and see us. Mother is so
splendid, she'd do you heaps of good, and
Beth would sing to you if I begged her to,
and Amy would dance. Meg and I would
make you laugh over our funny stage
properties, and we'd have jolly times.
Wouldn't your grandpa let you?

I think he would, if your mother asked him.
He's very kind, though he does not look so,
and he lets me do what I like, pretty much,
only he's afraid I might be a bother to
strangers, began Laurie, brightening more
and more.

We are not strangers, we are neighbors,
and you needn't think you'd be a bother. We
want to know you, and I've been trying to do
it this ever so long. We haven't been here a
great while, you know, but we have got
acquainted with all our neighbors but you.

You see, Grandpa lives among his books,
and doesn't mind much what happens
outside. Mr. Brooke, my tutor, doesn't stay
here, you know, and I have no one to go
about with me, so I just stop at home and
get on as I can.

That's bad. You ought to make an effort and
go visiting everywhere you are asked, then
you'll have plenty of friends, and pleasant
places to go to. Never mind being bashful. It
won't last long if you keep going.

Laurie turned red again, but wasn't
offended at being accused of bashfulness,
for there was so much good will in Jo it was
impossible not to take her blunt speeches
as kindly as they were meant.

Do you like your school? asked the boy,
changing the subject, after a little pause,
during which he stared at the fire and Jo
looked about her, well pleased.

Don't go to school, I'm a businessmangirl, I
mean. I go to wait on my great-aunt, and a
dear, cross old soul she is, too, answered
Jo.

Laurie opened his mouth to ask another
question, but remembering just in time that
it wasn't manners to make too many
inquiries into people's affairs, he shut it
again, and looked uncomfortable.

Jo liked his good breeding, and didn't mind
having a laugh at Aunt March, so she gave
him a lively description of the fidgety old
lady, her fat poodle, the parrot that talked
Spanish, and the library where she reveled.

Laurie enjoyed that immensely, and when
she told about the prim old gentleman who
came once to woo Aunt March, and in the
middle of a fine speech, how Poll had
tweaked his wig off to his great dismay, the

-33-

boy lay back and laughed till the tears ran
down his cheeks, and a maid popped her
head in to see what was the matter.

Oh! That does me no end of good. Tell on,
please, he said, taking his face out of the
sofa cushion, red and shining with
merriment.

Much elated with her success, Jo did `tell
on', all about their plays and plans, their
hopes and fears for Father, and the most
interesting events of the little world in which
the sisters lived. Then they got to talking
about books, and to Jo's delight, she found
that Laurie loved them as well as she did,
and had read even more than herself.

If you like them so much, come down and
see ours. Grand father is out, so you
needn't be afraid, said Laurie, getting up.

I'm not afraid of anything, returned Jo, with
a toss of the head.

I don't believe you are! exclaimed the boy,
looking at her with much admiration, though
he privately thought she would have good
reason to be a trifle afraid of the old
gentleman, if she met hem in some of his
moods.

The atmosphere of the whole house being
summer like, Laurie led the way from room
to room, letting Jo stop to examine
whatever struck her fancy. And so, at last
they came to the library, where she clapped
her hands and pranced, as she always did
when especially delighted. It was lined with
books, and there were pictures and
statues, and distracting little cabinets full of
coins and curiosities, and Sleepy Hollow
chairs, and queer tables, and bronzes, and
best of all, a great open fireplace with
quaint tiles all round it.

What richness! sighed Jo, sinking into the
depth of a velour chair and gazing about her
with an air of intense satisfaction. Theodore
Laurence, you ought to be the happiest boy
in the world, she added impressively.

A fellow can't live on books, said Laurie,
shaking his head as he perched on a table
opposite.

Before he could more, a bell rang, and Jo
flew up, exclaiming with alarm, Mercy me!
It's your grandpa!

Well, what if it is? You are not afraid of
anything, you know, returned the boy,
looking wicked.

I think I am a little bit afraid of him, but I don't
know why I should be. Marmee said I might
come, and I don't think you're any the worse
for it, said Jo, composing herself, though
she kept her eyes on the door.

I'm a great deal better for it, and ever so
much obliged. I'm only afraid you are very
tired of talking to me. It was so pleasant, I
couldn't bear to stop, said Laurie gratefully.

The doctor to see you, sir, and the maid
beckoned as she spoke.

Would you mind if I left you for a minute? I
suppose I must see him, said Laurie.

Don't mind me. I'm happy as a cricket here,
answered Jo.

Laurie went away, and his guest amused
herself in her own way. She was standing
before a fine portrait of the old gentleman
when the door opened again, and without
turning, she said decidedly, I'm sure now
that I shouldn't be afraid of him, for he's got
kind eyes, though his mouth is grim, and he
looks as if he had a tremendous will of his

-34-

own. He isn't as handsome as my
grandfather, but I like him.

Thank you, ma'am, said a gruff voice
behind her, and there, to her great dismay,
stood old Mr. Laurence.

Poor Jo blushed till she couldn't blush any
redder, and her heart began to beat
uncomfortably fast as she thought what she
had said. For a minute a wild desire to run
away possessed her, but that was
cowardly, and the girls would laugh at her,
so she resolved to stay and get out of the
scrape as she could. A second look
showed her that the living eyes, under the
bushy eyebrows, were kinder even than the
painted ones, and there was a sly twinkle in
them, which lessened her fear a good deal.
The gruff voice was gruffer than ever, as the
old gentleman said abruptly, after the
dreadful pause, So you're not afraid of me,
hey?

Not much, sir.

And you don't think me as handsome as
your grandfather?

Not quite, sir.

And I've got a tremendous will, have I?

I only said I thought so.

But you like me in spite of it?

Yes, I do, sir.

That answer pleased the old gentleman. He
gave a short laugh, shook hands with her,
and, putting his finger under her chin, turned
up her face, examined it gravely, and let it
go, saying with a nod, You've got your
grandfather's spirit, if you haven't his face.
He was a fine man, my dear, but what is

better, he was a brave and an honest one,
and I was proud to be his friend.

Thank you, sir, And Jo was quite
comfortable after that, for it suited her
exactly.

What have you been doing to this boy of
mine, hey? was the next question, sharply
put.

Only trying to be neighborly, sir. And Jo to
how her visit came about.

You think he needs cheering up a bit, do
you?

Yes, sir, he seems a little lonely, and young
folks would do him good perhaps. We are
only girls, but we should be glad to help if
we could, for we don't forget the splendid
Christmas present you sent us, said Jo
eagerly.

Tut, tut, tut! That was the boy's affair. How
is the poor woman?

Doing nicely, sir. And off went Jo, talking
very fast, as she told all about the Hummels,
in whom her mother had interested richer
friends than they were.

Just her father's way of doing good. I shall
come and see your mother some fine day.
Tell her so. There's the tea bell, we have it
early on the boy's account. Come down and
go on being neighborly.

If you'd like to have me, sir.

Shouldn't ask you, if I didn't. And Mr.
Laurence offered her his arm with old-
fashioned courtesy.

What would Meg say to this? thought Jo, as
she was marched away, while her eyes

-35-

danced with fun as she imagined herself
telling the story at home.

Hey! Why, what the dickens has come to the
fellow? said the old gentleman, as Laurie
came running downstairs and brought up
with a start of surprise at the astounding
sight of Jo arm in arm with his redoubtable
grandfather.

I didn't know you'd come, sir, he began, as
Jo gave him a triumphant little glance.

That's evident, by the way you racket
downstairs. Come to your tea, sir, and
behave like a gentleman. And having pulled
the boy's hair by way of a caress, Mr.
Laurence walked on, while Laurie went
through a series of comic evolutions behind
their backs, which nearly produced an
explosion of laughter from Jo.

The old gentleman did not say much as he
drank his four cups of tea, but he watched
the young people, who soon chatted away
like old friends, and the change in his
grandson did not escape him. There was
color, light, and life in the boy's face now,
vivacity in his manner, and genuine
merriment in his laugh.

She's right, the lad is lonely. I'll see what
these little girls can do for him, thought Mr.
Laurence, as he looked and listened. He
liked Jo, for her odd, blunt ways suited him,
and she seemed to understand the boy
almost as well as if she had been one
herself.

If the Laurences had been what Jo called
`prim and poky', she would not have got on
at all, for such people always made her shy
and awkward. But finding them free and
easy, she was so herself, and made a good
impression. When they rose she proposed
to go, but Laurie said he had something

more to show her, and took her away to the
conservatory, which had been lighted for
her benefit. It seemed quite fairy like to Jo,
as she went up and down the walks,
enjoying the blooming walls on either side,
the soft light, the damp sweet air, and the
wonderful vines and trees that hung about
her, while her new friend cut the finest
flowers till his hands were full. Then he tied
them up, saying, with the happy look Jo
liked to see, Please give these to your
mother, and tell her I like the medicine she
sent me very much.

They found Mr. Laurence standing before
the fire in the great drawing room, by Jo's
attention was entirely absorbed by a grand
piano, which stood open.

Do you play? she asked, turning to Laurie
with a respectful expression.

Sometimes, he answered modestly.

Please do now. I want to hear it, so I can tell
Beth.

Won't you first?

Don't know how. Too stupid to learn, but I
love music dearly.

So Laurie played and Jo listened, with her
nose luxuriously buried in heliotrope and tea
roses. Her respect and regard for the
`Laurence' boy increased very much, for he
played remarkably well and didn't put on
any airs. She wished Beth could hear him,
but she did not say so, only praised him till
he was quite abashed, and his grandfather
came to his rescue.

That will do, that will do, young lady. too
many sugarplums are not good for him. His
music isn't bad, but I hope he will do as well
in more important things. Going? well, I'm

-36-

much obliged to you, and I hope you'll come
again. My respects to your mother. Good
night, Doctor Jo.

He shook hands kindly, but looked as if
something did not please him. When they
got into the hall, Jo asked Laurie if she had
said something amiss. He shook his head.

No, it was me. He doesn't like to hear me
play.

Why not?

I'll tell you some day. John is going home
with you, as I can't.

No need of that. I am not a young lady, and
it's only a step. Take care of yourself, won't
you?

Yes, but you will come again, I hope?

If you promise to come and see us after you
are well.

I will.

Good night, Laurie!

Good night, Jo, good night!

When all the afternoon's adventures had
been told, the family felt inclined to go
visiting in a body, for each found something
very attractive in the big house on the other
side of the hedge. Mrs. March wanted to
talk of her father with the old man who had
not forgotten him, Meg longed to walk in the
conservatory, Beth sighed for the grand
piano. and Amy was eager to see the fine
pictures and statues.

Mother, why didn't Mr. Laurence like to have
Laurie play? asked Jo, who was of an
inquiring disposition.

I am not sure, but I think it was because his
son, Laurie's father, married an Italian lady,
a musician, which displeased the old man,
who is very proud. The lady was good and
lovely and accomplished, but he did not like
her, and never saw his son after he married.
They both died when Laurie was a little
child, and then his grandfather took him
home. I fancy the boy, who was born in Italy,
is not very strong, and the old man is afraid
of losing him, which makes him so careful.
Laurie comes naturally by his love of music,
for he is like his mother, and I dare say his
grandfather fears that he may want to be a
musician. At any rate, his skill reminds him
of the woman he did not like, and so he
`glowered' as Jo said.

Dear me, how romantic! exclaimed Meg.

How silly! said Jo. Let him be a musician if
he wants to, and not plague his life out
sending him to college, when he hates to
go.

That's why he has such handsome black
eyes and pretty manners, I suppose. Italians
are always nice, said Meg, who was a little
sentimental.

What do you know about his eyes and his
manners? You never spoke to him, hardly,
cried Jo, who was not sentimental.

I saw him at the party, and what you tell
shows that he knows how to behave. That
was a nice little speech about the medicine
Mother sent him.

He meant the blanc mange, I suppose.

How stupid you are, child! He meant you, of
course.

Did he? And Jo opened her eyes as if it had
never occurred to her before.

-37-

I never saw such a girl! You don't know a
compliment when you get it, said Meg, with
the air of a young lady who knew all about
the matter.

I think they are great nonsense, and I'll thank
you not to be silly and spoil my fun. Laurie's
a nice boy and I like him, and I won't have
any sentimental stuff about compliments
and such rubbish. We'll all be good to him
because he hasn't got any mother, and he
may come over and see us, mayn't he,
Marmee?

Yes, Jo, your little friend is very welcome,
and I hope Meg will remember that children
should be children as long as they can.

I don't call myself a child, and I'm not in my
teens yet, observed Amy. What do you say,
Beth?

I was thinking about our `PILGRIM'S
PROGRESS', answered Beth, who had not
heard a word. How we got out of the Slough
and through the Wicket Gate by resolving to
be good, and up the steep hill by trying, and
that maybe the house over there, full of
splendid things, is going to be our Palace
Beautiful.

We have got to get by the lions first, said Jo,
as if she rather liked the prospect.

Chapter Six Beth Finds the Palace
Beautiful

The big house did prove a Palace Beautiful,
though it took some time for all to get in, and
Beth found it very hard to pass the lions. Old
Mr. Laurence was the biggest one, but after
he had called, said something funny or kind
to each one of the girls, and talked over old
times with their mother, nobody felt much
afraid of him, except timid Beth. The other
lion was the fact that they were poor and

Laurie rich, for this made them shy of
accepting favors which they could not
return. But, after a while, they found that he
considered them the benefactors, and
could not do enough to show how grateful
he was for Mrs. March's motherly welcome,
their cheerful society, and the comfort he
took in that humble home of theirs. So they
soon forgot their pride and interchanged
kindnesses without stopping to think which
was the greater.

All sorts of pleasant things happened about
that time, for the new friendship flourished
like grass in spring. Every one liked Laurie,
and he privately informed his tutor that the
Marches were regularly splendid girls. With
the delightful enthusiasm of youth, they took
the solitary boy into their midst and made
much of him, and he found something very
charming in the innocent companionship of
these simple-hearted girls. Never having
known mother or sisters, he was quick to
feel the influences they brought about him,
and their busy, lively ways made him
ashamed of the indolent life he led. He was
tired of books, and found people so
interesting now that Mr. Brooke was
obliged to make very unsatisfactory reports,
for Laurie was always playing truant and
running over to the Marches'.

Never mind, let him take a holiday, and
make it up afterward, said the old
gentleman. The good lady next door says he
is studying too hard and needs young
society, amusement, and exercise. I
suspect she is right, and that I've been
coddling the fellow as if I'd been his
grandmother. Let him do what he likes, as
long as he is happy. He can't get into
mischief in that little nunnery over there, and
Mrs. March is doing more for him than we
can.

What good times they had, to be sure. Such

-38-

plays and tableaux, such sleigh rides and
skating frolics, such pleasant evenings in
the old parlor, and now and then such gay
little parties at the great house. Meg could
walk in the conservatory whenever she liked
and revel in bouquets, Jo browsed over the
new library voraciously, and convulsed the
old gentleman with her criticisms, Amy
copied pictures and enjoyed beauty to her
heart's content, and Laurie played `lord of
the manor' in the most delightful style.

But Beth, though yearning for the grand
piano, could not pluck up courage to go to
the `Mansion of Bliss', as Meg called it. She
went once with Jo, but the old gentleman,
not being aware of her infirmity, stared at
her so hard from under his heavy eyebrows,
and said Hey! so loud, that he frightened her
so much her `feet chattered on the floor',
she never told her mother, and she ran
away, declaring she would never go there
any more, not even for the dear piano. No
persuasions or enticements could
overcome her fear, till, the fact coming to
Mr. Laurence's ear in some mysterious
way, he set about mending matters. During
one of the brief calls he made, he artfully led
the conversation to music, and talked away
about great singers whom he had seen, fine
organs he had heard, and told such
charming anecdotes that Beth found it
impossible to stay in her distant corner, but
crept nearer and nearer, as if fascinated. At
the back of his chair she stopped and stood
listening, with her great eyes wide open and
her cheeks red with excitement of this
unusual performance. Taking no more
notice of her than if she had been a fly, Mr.
Laurence talked on about Laurie's lessons
and teachers. And presently, as if the idea
had just occurred to him, he said to Mrs.
March . . .

The boy neglects his music now, and I'm
glad of it, for he was getting too fond of it.

But the piano suffers for want of use.
Wouldn't some of your girls like to run over,
and practice on it now and then, just to keep
it in tune, you know, ma`am?

Beth took a step forward, and pressed her
hands tightly together to keep from clapping
them, for this was an irresistible temptation,
and the thought of practicing on that
splendid instrument quite took her breath
away. Before Mrs. March could reply, Mr.
Laurence went on with an odd little nod and
smile. . .

They needn't see or speak to anyone, but
run in at any time. For I'm shut up in my study
at the other end of the house, Laurie is out a
great deal, and the servants are never near
the drawing room after nine o'clock.

Here he rose, as if going, and Beth made
up her mind to speak, for that last
arrangement left nothing to be desired.
Please, tell the young ladies what I say, and
if they don't care to come, why, never mind.
Here a little hand slipped into his, and Beth
looked up at him with a face full of gratitude,
as she said, in her earnest yet timid way . . .

Oh sir, they do care, very much!

Are you the musical girl? he asked, without
any startling Hey! as he looked down at her
very kindly.

I'm Beth. I love it dearly, and I'll come, if you
are quite sure nobody will hear me, and be
disturbed, she added, fearing to be rude,
and trembling at her own boldness as she
spoke.

Not a soul, my dear. The house is empty half
the day, so come and drum away as much
as you like, and I shall be obliged to you.

How kind you are, sir!

-39-

Beth blushed like a rose under the friendly
look he wore, but she was not frightened
now, and gave the hand a grateful squeeze
because she had no words to thank him for
the precious gift he had given her. The old
gentleman softly stroked the hair off her
forehead, and, stooping down, he kissed
her, saying, in a tone few people ever heard
. . .

I had a little girl once, with eyes like these.
God bless you, my dear! Good day.
madam. And away he went, in a great hurry.

Beth had a rapture with her mother, and
then rushed up to impart the glorious news
to her family of invalids, as the girls were not
home. How blithely she sang that evening,
and how they all laughed at her because she
woke Amy in the night by playing the piano
on her face in her sleep. Next day, having
seen both the old and young gentleman out
of the house, Beth, after two or three
retreats, fairly got in at the side door, and
made her way as noiselessly as any mouse
to the drawing room where her idol stood.
Quite by accident, of course, some pretty,
easy music lay on the piano, and with
trembling fingers and frequent stops to
listen and look about, Beth at last touched
the great instrument, and straightway forgot
her fear, herself, and everything else but the
unspeakable delight which the music gave
her, for it was like the voice of a beloved
friend.

She stayed till Hannah came to take her
home to dinner, but she had no appetite,
and could only sit and smile upon everyone
in a general state of beatitude.

After that, the little brown hood slipped
through the hedge nearly every day, and the
great drawing room was haunted by a
tuneful spirit that came and went unseen.
She never knew that Mr. Laurence opened

his study door to hear the old-fashioned
airs he liked. She never saw Laurie mount
guard in the hall to warn the servants away.
She never suspected that the exercise
books and new songs which she found in
the rack were put there for her especial
benefit, and when he talked to her about
music at home, she only thought how kind
he was to tell things that helped her so
much. So she enjoyed herself heartily, and
found, what isn't always the case, that her
granted wish was all she had hoped.
Perhaps it was because she was so
grateful for this blessing that a greater was
given her. At any rate she deserved both.

Mother, I'm going to work Mr. Laurence a
pair of slippers. He is so kind to me, I must
thank him, and I don't know any other way.
Can I do it? asked Beth, a few weeks after
that eventful call of his.

Yes, dear. It will please him very much, and
be a nice way of thanking him. The girls will
help you about them, and I will pay for the
making up, replied Mrs. March, who took
peculiar pleasure in granting Beth's
requests because she so seldom asked
anything for herself.

After many serious discussions with Meg
and Jo, the pattern was chosen, the
materials bought, and the slippers begun. A
cluster of grave yet cheerful pansies on a
deeper purple ground was pronounced very
appropriate and pretty, and Beth worked
away early and late, with occasional lifts
over hard parts. She was a nimble little
needle woman, and they were finished
before anyone got tired of them. Then she
wrote a short, simple note, and with
Laurie's help, got them smuggled onto the
study table one morning before the old
gentleman was up.

When this excitement was over, Beth waited

-40-

to see what would happen. All day passed a
part of the next before any acknowledgment
arrived, and she was beginning to fear she
had offended her crotchety friend. On the
afternoon of the second day, she went out
to do an errand, and give poor Joanna, the
invalid doll, her daily exercise. As she came
up the street, on her return, she saw three,
yes, four heads popping in and out of the
parlor windows, and the moment they saw
her, several hands were waved, and
several joyful voices screamed . . .

Here's a letter from the old gentleman!
Come quick, and read it!

Oh, Beth, he's sent you . . . began Amy,
gesticulating with unseemly energy, but she
got no further, for Jo quenched her by
slamming down the window.

Beth hurried on in a flutter of suspense. At
the door her sisters seized and bore her to
the parlor in a triumphal procession, all
pointing and all saying at once, Look there!
Look there! Beth did look, and turned pale
with delight and surprise, for there stood a
little cabinet piano, with a letter lying on the
glossy lid, directed like a sign board to Miss
Elizabeth March.

For me? gasped Beth, holding onto Jo and
feeling as if she should tumble down, it was
such an overwhelming thing altogether.

Yes, all for you, my precious! Isn't it
splendid of him? Don't you think he's the
dearest old man in the world? Here's the
key in the letter. We didn't open it, but we are
dying to know what he says, cried Jo,
hugging her sister and offering the note.

You read it! I can't, I feel so queer! Oh, it is
too lovely! and Beth hid her face in Jo's
apron, quite upset by her present.

Jo opened the paper and began to laugh,
for the first worked she saw were . . .

Miss March:

Dear Madam

How nice it sounds! I wish someone would
write to me so! said Amy, who thought the
old-fashioned address very elegant.

`I have had many pairs of slippers in my life,
but I never had any that suited me so well as
yours,' continues Jo. `Heartsease is my
favorite flower, and these will always
remind me of the gentle giver. I like to pay
my debts, so I know you will allow `the old
gentleman' to send you something which
once belonged to the little grand daughter
he lost. With hearty thanks and best wishes, I
remain

`Your grateful friend and humble servant,

`JAMES LAURENCE'

There, Beth, that's an honor to be proud of,
I'm sure! Laurie told me how fond Mr.
Laurence used to be of the child who died,
and how he kept all her little things carefully.
Just think, he's given you her piano. That
comes of having big blue eyes and loving
music, said Jo, trying to soothe Beth, who
trembled and looked more excited than she
had ever been before.

See the cunning brackets to hold candles,
and the nice green silk, puckered up, with a
gold rose in the middle, and the pretty rack
and stool, all complete, added Meg,
opening the instrument and displaying its
beauties.

`Your humble servant, James Laurence'.
Only think of his writing that to you. I'll tell the
girls. They'll think it's splendid, said Amy,

-41-

much impressed by the note.

Try it, honey. Let's hear the sound of the
baby pianny, said Hannah, who always took
a share in the family joys and sorrows.

So Beth tried it, and everyone pronounced it
the most remarkable piano ever heard. It
had evidently been newly tuned and put in
apple pie order, but, perfect as it was, I
think the real charm lay in the happiest of all
happy faces which leaned over it, as Beth
lovingly touched the beautiful black and
white keys and pressed the bright pedals.

You'll have to go and thank him, said Jo, by
way of a joke, for the idea of the child's
really going never entered her head.

Yes, I mean to. I guess I'll go no, before I get
frightened thinking about it. And, to the utter
amazement of the assembled family, Beth
walked deliberately down the garden,
through the hedge, and in at the Laurences'
door.

Well, I wish I may die if it ain't the queerest
thing I ever see! The pianny has turned her
head! She'd never have gone in her right
mind, cried Hannah, staring after her, while
the girls were rendered quite speechless by
the miracle.

They would have been still more amazed if
they had seen what Beth did afterward. If
you will believe me, she went and knocked
at the study door before she gave herself
time to think, and when a gruff voice called
out, come in! she did go in, right up to Mr.
Laurence, who looked quite taken aback,
and held out her hand, saying, with only a
small quaver in her voice, I came to thank
you, sir, for. . . But she didn't finish, for he
looked so friendly that she forgot her
speech and, only remembering that he had
lost the little girl he loved, she put both arms

round his neck and kissed him.

If the roof of the house had suddenly flown
off, the old gentleman wouldn't have been
more astonished. But he liked it. Oh, dear,
yes, he liked it amazingly! And was so
touched and pleased by that confiding little
kiss that all his crustiness vanished, and he
just set her on his knee, and laid his
wrinkled cheek against her rosy one,
feeling as if he had got his own little grand
daughter back again. Beth ceased to fear
him from that moment, and sat there talking
to him as cozily as if she had known him all
her life, for love casts out fear, and gratitude
can conquer pride. When she went home, he
walked with her to her own gate, shook
hands cordially, and touched his hat as he
marched back again, looking very stately
and erect, like a handsome, soldierly old
gentleman, as he was.

When the girls saw that performance, Jo
began to dance a jig, by way of expressing
her satisfaction, Amy nearly fell out of the
window in her surprise, and Meg
exclaimed, with up-lifted hands, Well, I do
believe the world is coming to an end.

Chapter Seven Amy's Valley of Humiliation

That boy is a perfect cyclops, isn't he? said
Amy one day, as Laurie clattered by on
horseback, with a flourish of his whip as he
passed.

How dare you say so, when he's got both
his eyes? And very handsome ones they
are, too, cried Jo, who resented any
slighting remarks about her friend.

I didn't day anything about his eyes, and I
don't see why you need fire up when I
admire his riding.

Oh, my goodness! That little goose means a

-42-

centaur, and she called him a Cyclops,
exclaimed Jo, with a burst of laughter.

You needn't be so rude, it's only a `lapse of
lingy', as Mr. Davis says, retorted Amy,
finishing Jo with her Latin. I just wish I had a
little of the money Laurie spends on that
horse, she added, as if to herself, yet
hoping her sisters would hear.

Why? asked Meg kindly, for Jo had gone off
in another laugh at Amy's second blunder.

I need it so much. I'm dreadfully in debt, and
it won't be my turn to have the rag money for
a month.

In debt, Amy? What do you mean? And Meg
looked sober.

Why, I owe at least a dozen pickled limes,
and I can't pay them, you know, till I have
money, for Marmee forbade my having
anything charged at the shop.

Tell me all about it. Are limes the fashion
now? It used to be pricking bits of rubber to
make balls. And Meg tried to keep her
countenance, Amy looked so grave and
important.

Why, you see, the girls are always buying
them, and unless you want to be thought
mean, you must do it too. It's nothing but
limes now, for everyone is sucking them in
their desks in school time, and trading them
off for pencils, bead rings, paper dolls, or
something else, at recess. If one girl likes
another, she gives her a lime. If she's mad
with her, she eats one before her face, and
doesn't offer even a suck. They treat by
turns, and I've had ever so many but haven't
returned them, and I ought for they are debts
of honor, you know.

How much will pay them off and restore your

credit? asked Meg, taking out her purse.

A quarter would more than do it, and leave a
few cents over for a treat for you. Don't you
like limes?

Not much. You may have my share. Here's
the money. Make it last as long as you can,
for it isn't very plenty, you know.

Oh, thank you! It must be so nice to have
pocket money! I'll have a grand feast, for I
haven't tasted a lime this week. I felt
delicate about taking any, as I couldn't
return them, and I'm actually suffering for
one.

Next day Amy was rather late at school, but
could not resist the temptation of displaying,
with pardonable pride, a moist brown-
paper parcel, before she consigned it to the
inmost recesses of her desk. During the
next few minutes the rumor that Amy March
had got twenty-four delicious limes (she ate
one on the way) and was going to treat
circulated through her `set', and the
attentions of her friends became quite
overwhelming. Katy Brown invited her to her
next party on the spot. Mary Kinglsey
insisted on lending her watch till recess, and
Jenny Snow, a satirical young lady, who
had basely twitted Amy upon her limeless
state, promptly buried the hatchet and
offered to furnish answers to certain
appalling sums. But Amy had not forgotten
Miss Snow's cutting remarks about `some
persons whose noses were not too flat to
smell other people's limes, and stuck-up
people who were not too proud to ask for
them', and she instantly crushed `that Snow
girl's' hopes by the withering telegram, You
needn't be so polite all of a sudden, for you
won't get any.

A distinguished personage happened to
visit the school that morning, and Amy's

-43-

beautifully drawn maps received praise,
which honor to her foe rankled in the soul of
Miss Snow, and caused Miss March to
assume the airs of a studious young
peacock. But, alas, alas! Pride goes before
a fall, and the revengeful Snow turned the
tables with disastrous success. No sooner
had the guest paid the usual stale
compliments and bowed himself out, than
Jenny, under pretense of asking an
important question, informed Mr. Davis, the
teacher, that Amy March had pickled limes
in her desk.

Now Mr. Davis had declared limes a
contraband article, and solemnly vowed to
publicly ferrule the first person who was
found breaking the law. This much-
enduring man had succeeded in banishing
chewing gum after a long and stormy war,
had made a bonfire of the confiscated
novels and newspapers, had suppressed a
private post office, had forbidden
distortions of the face, nicknames, and
caricatures, and done all that one man could
do to keep half a hundred rebellious girls in
order. Boys are trying enough to human
patience, goodness knows, but girls are
infinitely more so, especially to nervous
gentlemen with tyrannical tempers and no
more talent for teaching than Dr. Blimber.
Mr. Davis knew any quantity of Greek,
Latin, algebra, and ologies of all sorts so he
was called a fine teacher, and manners,
morals, feelings, and examples were not
considered of any particular importance. It
was a most unfortunate moment for
denouncing Amy, and Jenny knew it. Mr.
Davis had evidently taken his coffee too
strong that morning, there was an east
wind, which always affected his neuralgia,
and his pupils had not done him the credit
which he felt he deserved. Therefore, to use
the expressive, if not elegant, language of a
schoolgirl, He was as nervous as a witch
and as cross as a bear . The word `limes'

was like fire to powder, his yellow face
flushed, and he rapped on his desk with an
energy which made Jenny skip to her seat
with unusual rapidity.

Young ladies, attention, if you please!

At the stern order the buzz ceased, and fifty
pairs of blue, black, gray, and brown eyes
were obediently fixed upon his awful
countenance.

Miss March, come to the desk.

Amy rose to comply with outward
composure, but a secret fear oppressed
her, for the limes weighed upon her
conscience.

Bring with you the limes you have in your
desk, was the unexpected command which
arrested her before she got out of her seat.

Don't take all. whispered her neighbor, a
young lady of great presence of mind.

Amy hastily shook out half a dozen and laid
the rest down before Mr. Davis, feeling that
any man possessing a human heart would
relent when that delicious perfume met his
nose. Unfortunately, Mr. Davis particularly
detested the odor of the fashionable pickle,
and disgust added to his wrath.

Is that all?

Not quite, stammered Amy.

Bring the rest immediately.

With a despairing glance at her set, she
obeyed.

You are sure there are no more?'

I never lie, sir.

-44-

So I see. Now take these disgusting things
two by two, and throw them out of the
window.

There was a simultaneous sigh, which
created quite a little gust, as the last hope
fled, and the treat was ravished from their
longing lips. Scarlet with shame and anger,
Amy went to and fro six dreadful times, and
as each doomed couple, looking oh, so
plump and juicy, fell from her reluctant
hands, a shout from the street completed
the anguish of the girls, for it told them that
their feast was being exulted over by the
little Irish children, who were their sworn
foes. This was too much. All flashed
indignant or appealing glances at the
inexorable Davis, and one passionate lime
lover burst into tears.

As Amy returned from her last trip, Mr.
Davis gave a portentous Hem! and said, in
his most impressive manner . . .

Young ladies, you remember what I said to
you a week ago. I am sorry this has
happened, but I never allow my rules to be
infringed, and I never break my word. Miss
March, hold out your hand.

Amy started, and put both hands behind
her, turning on him an imploring look which
pleaded for her better than the words she
could not utter. She was rather a favorite
with `old Davis', as, of course, he was
called, and it's my private belief that he
would have broken his word if the
indignation of one irrepressible young lady
had not found vent in a hiss. That hiss, faint
as it was, irritated the irascible gentleman,
and sealed the culprit's fate.

Your hand, Miss March! was the only
answer her mute appeal received, and too
proud to cry or beseech, Amy set her teeth,
threw back her head defiantly, and bore

without flinching several tingling blows on
her little palm. They were neither many nor
heavy, but that made no difference to her.
For the first time in her life she had been
struck, and the disgrace, in her eyes, was
as deep as if he had knocked her down.

You will now stand on the platform till
recess, said Mr. Davis, resolved to do the
thing thoroughly, since he had begun.

That was dreadful. It would have been bad
enough to go to her seat, and see the pitying
faces of her friends, or the satisfied ones of
her few enemies, but to face the whole
school, with that shame fresh upon her,
seemed impossible, and for a second she
felt as if she could only drop down where
she stood, and break her heart with crying.
A bitter sense of wrong and the thought of
Jenny Snow helped her to bear it, and,
taking the ignominious place, she fixed her
eyes on the stove funnel above what now
seemed a sea of faces, and stood there, so
motionless and white that the girls found it
hard to study with that pathetic figure before
them.

During the fifteen minutes that followed, the
proud and sensitive little girl suffered a
shame and pain which she never forgot. To
others it might seem a ludicrous or trivial
affair, but to her it was a hard experience,
for during the twelve years of her life she
had been governed by love alone, and a
blow of that sort had never touched her
before. The smart of her hand and the ache
of her heart were forgotten in the sting of the
thought, I shall have to tell at home, and they
will be so disappointed in me!

The fifteen minutes seemed an hour, but
they came to an end at last, and the word
`Recess!' had never seemed so welcome
to her before.

-45-

You can go, Miss March, said Mr. Davis,
looking, as he felt, uncomfortable.

He did not soon forget the reproachful
glance Amy gave him, as she went, without
a word to anyone, straight into the
anteroom, snatched her things, and left the
place forever, as she passionately declared
to herself. She was in a sad state when she
got home, and when the older girls arrived,
some time later, an indignation meeting
was held at once. Mrs. March did not say
much but looked disturbed, and comforted
her afflicted little daughter in her tenderest
manner. Meg bathed the insulted hand with
glycerine and tears, Beth felt that even her
beloved kittens would fail as a balm for
griefs like this, Jo wrathfully proposed that
Mr. Davis be arrested without delay, and
Hannah shook her fist at the `villain' and
pounded potatoes for dinner as if she had
him under her pestle.

No notice was taken of Amy's flight, except
by her mates, but the sharp-eyed
demoiselles discovered that Mr. Davis was
quite benignant in the afternoon, also
unusually nervous. Just before school
closed, Jo appeared, wearing a grim
expression as she stalked up to the desk,
and delivered a letter from her mother, then
collected Amy's property, and departed,
carefully scraping the mud from her boots
on the door mat, as if she shook that dust of
the place off her feet.

Yes, you can have a vacation from school,
but I want you to study a little every day with
Beth, said Mrs. March that evening. I don't
approve of corporal punishment, especially
for girls. I dislike Mr. Davis's manner of
teaching and don't think the girls you
associate with are doing you any good, so I
shall ask your father's advice before I send
you anywhere else.

That's good! I wish all the girls would leave,
and spoil his old school. It's perfectly
maddening to think of those lovely limes,
sighed Amy, with the air of a martyr.

I am not sorry you lost them, for you broke
the rules, and deserved some punishment
for disobedience, was the severe reply,
which rather disappointed the young lady,
who expected nothing but sympathy.

Do you mean you are glad I was disgraced
before the whole school? cried Amy.

I should not have chosen that way of
mending a fault, replied her mother, but I'm
not sure that it won't do you more good than
a molder method. You are getting to be
rather conceited, my dear, and it is quite
time you set about correcting it. You have a
good many little gifts and virtues, but there
is no need of parading them, for conceit
spoils the finest genius. There is not much
danger that real talent or goodness will be
overlooked long, even if it is, the
consciousness of possessing and using it
well should satisfy one, and the great charm
of all power is modesty.

So it is! cried Laurie, who was playing
chess in a corner with Jo. I knew a girl once,
who had a really remarkable talent for
music, and she didn't know it, never
guessed what sweet little things she
composed when she was alone, and
wouldn't have believed it if anyone had told
her.

I wish I'd known that nice girl. Maybe she
would have helped me, I'm so stupid, said
Beth, who stood beside him, listening
eagerly.

You do know her, and she helps you better
than anyone else could, answered Laurie,
looking at her with such mischievous

-46-

meaning in his merry black eyes that Beth
suddenly turned very red, and hid her face in
the sofa cushion, quite overcome by such
an unexpected discovery.

Jo let Laurie win the game to pay for that
praise of her Beth, who could not be
prevailed upon to play for them after her
compliment. So Laurie did his best, and
sang delightfully, being in a particularly lively
humor, for to the Marches he seldom
showed the moody side of his character.
When he was gone, Amy, who had been
pensive all evening, said suddenly, as if
busy over some new idea, Is Laurie an
accomplished boy?

Yes, he has had an excellent education, and
has much talent. He will make a fine man, if
not spoiled by petting, replied her mother.

And he isn't conceited, is he? asked Amy.

Not in the least. That is why he is so
charming and we all like him so much.

I see. It's nice to have accomplishments and
be elegant, but not to show off or get perked
up, said Amy thoughtfully.

These things are always seen and felt in a
person's manner and conversations, if
modestly used, but it is not necessary to
display them, said Mrs. March.

Any more than it's proper to wear all your
bonnets and gowns and ribbons at once,
that folks may know you've got them, added
Jo, and the lecture ended in a laugh.

Chapter Eight Jo Meets Apollyon

Girls, where are you going? asked Amy,
coming into their room one Saturday
afternoon, and finding them getting ready to
go out with an air of secrecy which excited

her curiosity.

Never mind. Little girls shouldn't ask
questions, returned Jo sharply.

Now if there is anything mortifying to out
feelings when we are young, it is to be told
that, and to be bidden to run away, dear is
still more trying to us. Amy bridled up at this
insult, and determined to find out the secret,
if she teased for an hour. Turning to Meg,
who never refused her anything very long,
she said coaxingly, Do tell me! I should think
you might let me go, too, for Beth is fussing
over her piano, and I haven't got anything to
do, and am so lonely.

I can't, dear, because you aren't invited,
began Meg, but Jo broke in impatiently,
Now, Meg, be quiet or you will spoil it all.
You can't go, Amy, so don't be a baby and
whine about it.

You are going somewhere with Laurie, I
know you are. You were whispering and
laughing together on the sofa last night, and
you stopped when I came in. Aren't you
going with him?

Yes, we are. Now do be still, and stop
bothering.

Amy held her tongue, but used her eyes,
and saw Meg slip a fan into her pocket.

I know! I know! You're going to the theater to
see the SEVEN CASTLES! she cried,
adding resolutely, and I shall go, for Mother
said I might see it, and I've got my rag
money, and it was mean not to tell me in
time.

Just listen to me a minute, and be a good
child, said Meg soothingly. Mother doesn't
wish you to go this week, because your
eyes are not well enough yet to bear the light

-47-

of this fairy piece. Next week you can go
with Beth and Hannah, and have a nice
time.

I don't like that half as well as going with you
and Laurie. Please let me. I've been sick
with this cold so long, and shut up, I'm dying
for some fun. Do, Meg! I'll be ever so good,
pleaded Amy, looking as pathetic as she
could.

Suppose we take her. I don't believe Mother
would mind, if we bundle her up well, began
Meg.

If she goes I shan't, and if I don't, Laurie
won't like it, and it will be very rude, after he
invited only us, to go and drag in Amy. I
should think she'd hate to poke herself
where she isn't wanted, said Jo crossly, for
she disliked the trouble of overseeing a
fidgety child when she wanted to enjoy
herself.

Her tone and manner angered Amy, who
began to put her boots on, saying, in her
most aggravating way, I shall go. Meg says I
may, and if I pay for myself, Laurie hasn't
anything to do with it.

You can't sit with us, for our seats are
reserved, and you mustn't sit alone, so
Laurie will give you his place, and that will
spoil our pleasure. Or he'll get another seat
for you, and that isn't proper when you
weren't asked. You shan't stir a step, so you
may just stay where you are, scolded Jo,
crosser than ever, having just pricked her
finger in her hurry.

Sitting on the floor with one boot on, Amy
began to cry and Meg to reason with her,
when Laurie called from below, and the two
girls hurried down, leaving their sister
wailing. For now and then she forgot her
grown-up ways and acted like a spoiled

child. Just as the party was setting out, Amy
called over the banisters in a threatening
tone, You'll be sorry for this, Jo March, see
if you ain't.

Fiddlesticks! returned Jo, slamming the
door.

They had a charming time, for THE SEVEN
CASTLES OF THE DIAMOND LAKE was
as brilliant and wonderful as heart could
wish. But in spite of the comical red imps,
sparkling elves, and the gorgeous princes
and princesses, Jo's pleasure had a drop
of bitterness in it. The fairy queen's yellow
curls reminded her of Amy, and between
the acts she amused herself with wondering
what her sister would do to make her `sorry
for it'. She and Amy had many lively
skirmishes in the course of their lives, for
both had quick tempers and were apt to be
violent when fairly roused. Amy teased Jo,
and Jo irritated Amy, and semioccasional
explosions occurred, of which both were
much ashamed afterward. Although the
oldest, Jo had the least self-control, and
had hard times trying to curb the fiery spirit
which was continually getting her into
trouble. Her anger never lasted long, and
having humbly confessed her fault, she
sincerely repented and tried to do better.
Her sisters used to say that they rather liked
to get Jo into a fury because she was such
an angel afterward. Poor Jo tried
desperately to be good, but her bosom
enemy was always ready to flame up and
defeat her, and it took years of patient effort
to subdue it.

When they got home, they found Amy
reading in the parlor. She assumed an
injured air as they came in, never lifted her
eyes from her book, or asked a single
question. Perhaps curiosity might have
conquered resentment, if Beth had not been
there to inquire and receive a glowing

-48-

description of the play. On going up to put
away her best hat, Jo's first look was
toward the bureau, for in their last quarrel
Amy had soothed her feelings by turning
Jo's top drawer upside down on the floor.
Everything was in its place, however, and
after a hasty glance into her various closets,
bags, and boxes, Jo decided that Amy had
forgiven and forgotten her wrongs.

There Jo was mistaken, for next day she
made a discovery which produced a
tempest. Meg, Beth, and Amy were sitting
together, late in the afternoon, when Jo
burst into the room, looking excited and
demanding breathlessly, Has anyone taken
my book?

Meg and Beth said, No. at once, and looked
surprised. Amy poked the fire and said
nothing. Jo saw her color rise and was
down upon her in a minute.

Amy, you've got it!

No, I haven't.

You know where it is, then!

No, I don't.

That's a fib! cried Jo, taking her by the
shoulders, and looking fierce enough to
frighten a much braver child than Amy.

It isn't. I haven't got it, don't know where it is
now, and don't care.

You know something about it, and you'd
better tell at once, or I'll make you. And Jo
gave her a slight shake.

Scold as much as you like, you'll never see
your silly old book again, cried Amy, getting
excited in her turn.

why not?

I burned it up.

What! My little book I was so fond of, and
worked over, and meant to finish before
Father got home? Have you really burned it?
said Jo, turning very pale, while her eyes
kindled and her hands clutched Amy
nervously.

Yes, I did! I told you I'd make you pay for
being so cross yesterday, and I have, so . . .

Amy got no farther, for Jo's hot temper
mastered her, and she shook Amy till her
teeth chattered in her head, crying in a
passion of grief and anger . . .

You wicked, wicked girl! I never can write it
again, and I'll never forgive you as long as I
live.

Meg flew to rescue Amy, and Beth to pacify
Jo, but Jo was quite beside herself, and
with a parting box on her sister's ear, she
rushed out of the room up to the old sofa in
the garret, and finished her fight alone.

The storm cleared up below, for Mrs. March
came home, and, having heard the story,
soon brought Amy to a sense of the wrong
she had done her sister. Jo's book was the
pride of her heart, and was regarded by her
family as a literary sprout of great promise.
It was only half a dozen little fairy tales, but
Jo had worked over them patiently, putting
her whole heart into her work, hoping to
make something good enough to print. She
had just copied them with great care, and
had destroyed the old manuscript, so that
Amy's bonfire had consumed the loving
work of several years. It seemed a small
loss to others, but to Jo it was a dreadful
calamity, and she felt that it never could be
made up to her. Beth mourned as for a

-49-

departed kitten, and Meg refused to defend
her pet. Mrs. March looked grave and
grieved, and Amy felt that no one would love
her till she had asked pardon for the act
which she now regretted more than any of
them.

When the tea bell rang, Jo appeared,
looking so grim and unapproachable that it
took all Amy's courage to say meekly . . .

Please forgive me, Jo. I'm very, very sorry.

I never shall forgive you, was Jo's stern
answer, and from that moment she ignored
Amy entirely.

No one spoke of the great trouble, not even
Mrs. March, for all had learned by
experience that when Jo was in that mood
words were wasted, and the wisest course
was to wait till some little accident, or her
own generous nature, softened Jo's
resentment and healed the breach. It was
not a happy evening, for though they sewed
as usual, while their mother read aloud from
Bremer, Scott, or Edgeworth, something
was wanting, and the sweet home peace
was disturbed. They felt this most when
singing time came, for Beth could only play,
Jo stood dumb as a stone, and Amy broke
down, so Meg and Mother sang alone. But
in spite of their efforts to be as cheery as
larks, the flute like voices did not seem to
chord as well as usual, and all felt out of
tune.

As Jo received her good-night kiss, Mrs.
March whispered gently, My dear, don't let
the sun go down upon your anger. Forgive
each other, help each other, and begin
again tomorrow.

Jo wanted to lay her head down on that
motherly bosom, and cry her grief and
anger all away, but tears were an unmanly

weakness, and she felt so deeply injured
that she really couldn't quite forgive yet. So
she winked hard, shook her head, and said
gruffly because Amy was listening, It was
an abominable thing, and she doesn't
deserve to be forgiven.

With that she marched off to bed, and there
was no merry or confidential gossip that
night.

Amy was much offended that her overtures
of peace had been repulsed, and began to
wish she had not humbled herself, to feel
more injured than ever, and to plume
herself on her superior virtue in a way which
was particularly exasperating. Jo still
looked like a thunder cloud, and nothing
went well all day. It was bitter cold in the
morning, she dropped her precious turnover
in the gutter, Aunt March had an attack of
the fidgets, Meg was sensitive, Beth would
look grieved and wistful when she got
home, and Amy kept making remarks about
people who were always talking about
being good and yet wouldn't even try when
other people set them a virtuous example.

Everybody is so hateful, I'll ask Laurie to go
skating. He is always kind and jolly, and will
put me to rights, I know, said Jo to herself,
and off she went.

Amy heard the clash of skates, and looked
out with an impatient exclamation.

There! She promised I should go next time,
for this is the last ice we shall have. But it's
no use to ask such a crosspatch to take me.

Don't say that. You were very naughty, and it
is hard to forgive the loss of her precious
little book, but I think she might do it now,
and I guess she will, if you try her at the right
minute, said Meg. Go after them. Don't say
anything till Jo has got good-natured with

-50-

Laurie, than take a quiet minute and just
kiss her, or do some kind thing, and I'm sure
she'll be friends again with all her heart.

I'll try, said Amy, for the advice suited her,
and after a flurry to get ready, she ran after
the friends, who were just disappearing
over the hill.

It was not far to the river, but both were
ready before Amy reached them. Jo saw
her coming, and turned her back. Laurie did
not see, for he was carefully skating along
the shore, sounding the ice, for a warm
spell had preceded the cold snap.

I'll go on to the first bend, and see if it's all
right before we begin to race, Amy heard
him say, as he shot away, looking like a
young Russian in his fur-trimmed coat and
cap.

Jo heard Amy panting after her run,
stamping her feet and blowing on her
fingers as she tried to put her skates on, but
Jo never turned and went slowly zigzagging
down the river, taking a bitter, unhappy sort
of satisfaction in her sister's troubles. She
had cherished her anger till it grew strong
and took possession of her, as evil thoughts
and feelings always do unless cast out at
once. As Laurie turned the bend, he
shouted back . . .

Keep near the shore. It isn't safe in the
middle.

Jo heard, but Amy was struggling to her feet
and did not catch a word. Jo glanced over
her shoulder, and the little demon she was
harboring said in her ear . . .

No matter whether she heard or not, let her
take care of herself.

Laurie had vanished round the bend, Jo

was just at the turn, and Amy, far behind,
striking out toward the smoother ice in the
middle of the river. For a minute Jo stood
still with a strange feeling in her heart, then
she resolved to go on, but something held
and turned her round, just in time to see
Amy throw up her hands and go down, with
a sudden crash of rotten ice, the splash of
water, and a cry that made Jo's heart stand
still with fear. She tried to call Laurie, but her
voice was gone. She tried to rush forward,
but her feet seemed to have no strength in
them, and for a second, she could only
stand motionless, staring with a terror-
stricken face at the little blue hood above
the black water. Something rushed swiftly
by her, and Laurie's voice cried out . . .

Bring a rail. Quick, quick!

How she did it, she never knew, but for the
next few minutes she worked as if
possessed, blindly obeying Laurie, who
was quite self-possessed, and lying flat,
held Amy up by his arm and hockey stick till
Jo dragged a rail from the fence, and
together they got the child out, more
frightened than hurt.

Now then, we must walk her home as fast
as we can. Pile our things on her, while I get
off these confounded skates, cried Laurie,
wrapping his coat round Amy, and tugging
away at the straps which never seemed so
intricate before.

Shivering, dripping, and crying, they got
Amy home, and after an exciting time of it,
she fell asleep, rolled in blankets before a
hot fire. During the bustle Jo had scarcely
spoken but flown about, looking pale and
wild, with her things half off, her dress torn,
and her hands cut and bruised by ice and
rails and refractory buckles. When Amy was
comfortably asleep, the house quiet, and
Mrs. March sitting by the bed, she called Jo

-51-

to her and began to bind up the hurt hands.

Are you sure she is safe? whispered Jo,
looking remorsefully at the golden head,
which might have been swept away from
her sight forever under the treacherous ice.

Quite safe, dear. she is not hurt, and won't
even take cold, I think, you were so sensible
in covering and getting her home quickly,
replied her mother cheerfully.

Laurie did it all. I only let her go. Mother, if
she should die, it would be my fault. And Jo
dropped down beside the bed in a passion
of penitent tears, telling all that had
happened, bitterly condemning her
hardness of heart, and sobbing out her
gratitude for being spared the heavy
punishment which might have come upon
her.

It's my dreadful temper! I try to cure it, I think I
have, and then it breaks out worse than
ever. OH, Mother, what shall I do? What shall
I do? cried poor Jo, in despair.

Watch and pray, dear, never get tired of
trying, and never think it is impossible to
conquer your fault, said Mrs. March,
drawing the blowzy head to her shoulder
and kissing the wet cheek so tenderly that
Jo cried even harder.

You don't know, you can't guess how bad it
is! It seems as if I could do anything when
I'm in a passion. I get so savage, I could hurt
anyone and enjoy it. I'm afraid I shall do
something dreadful some day, and spoil my
life, and make everybody hate me. Oh,
Mother, help me, do help me!

I will, my child, I will. Don't cry so bitterly, but
remember this day, and resolve with all your
soul that you will never know another like it.
Jo, dear, we all have our temptations, some

far greater than yours, and it often takes us
all our lives to conquer them. You think your
temper is the worst in the world, but mine
used to be just like it.

Yours, Mother? Why, you are never angry!
And for the moment Jo forgot remorse in
surprise.

I've been trying to cure it for forty years, and
have only succeeded in controlling it. I am
angry nearly every day of my life, Jo, but I
have learned not to show it, and I still hope
to learn not to feel it, though it may take me
another forty years to do so.

The patience and the humility of the face
she loved so well was a better lesson to Jo
than the wisest lecture, the sharpest
reproof. She felt comforted at once by the
sympathy and confidence given her. The
knowledge that her mother had a fault like
hers, and tried to mend it, made her own
easier to bear and strengthened her
resolution to cure it, though forty years
seemed rather a long time to watch and
pray to a girl of fifteen.

Mother, are you angry when you fold your
lips tight together and go out of the room
sometimes, when Aunt March scolds or
people worry you? asked Jo, feeling nearer
and dearer to her mother than ever before.

Yes, I've learned to check the hasty words
that rise to my lips, and when I feel that they
mean to break out against my will, I just go
away for a minute, and give myself a little
shake for being so weak and wicked,
answered Mrs. March with a sigh and a
smile, as she smoothed and fastened up
Jo's disheveled hair.

How did you learn to keep still? That is what
troubles me, for the sharp words fly out
before I know what I'm about, and the more I

-52-

say the worse I get, till it's a pleasure to hurt
people's feelings and say dreadful things.
Tell me how you do it, Marmee dear.

My good mother used to help me . . .

As you do us . . . interrupted Jo, with a
grateful kiss.

But I lost her when I was a little older than
you are, and for years had to struggle on
alone, for I was too proud to confess my
weakness to anyone else. I had a hard time,
Jo, and shed a good many bitter tears over
my failures, for in spite of my efforts I never
seemed to get on. Then your father came,
and I was so happy that I found it easy to be
good. But by-and-by, when I had four little
daughters round me and we were poor,
then the old trouble began again, for I am
not patient by nature, and it tried me very
much to see my children wanting anything.

Poor Mother! What helped you then?

Your father, Jo. He never loses patience,
never doubts or complains, but always
hopes, and works and waits so cheerfully
that one is ashamed to do otherwise before
him. He helped and comforted me, and
showed me that I must try to practice all the
virtues I would have my little girls possess,
for I was their example. It was easier to try
for your sakes than for my own. A startled or
surprised look from one of you when I spoke
sharply rebuked me more than any words
could have done, and the love, respect, and
confidence of my children was the sweetest
reward I could receive for my efforts to be
the woman I would have them copy.

Oh, Mother, if I'm ever half as good as you, I
shall be satisfied, cried Jo, much touched.

I hope you will be a great deal better, dear,
but you must keep watch over your `bosom

enemy', as father calls it, or it may sadden,
if not spoil your life. You have had a warning.
Remember it, and try with heart and soul to
master this quick temper, before it brings
you greater sorrow and regret than you have
known today.

I will try, Mother, I truly will. But you must help
me, remind me, and keep me from flying
out. I used to see Father sometimes put his
finger on his lips, and look at you with a very
kind but sober face, and you always folded
your lips tight and went away. Was he
reminding you then? asked Jo softly.

Yes. I asked him to help me so, and he
never forgot it, but saved me from many a
sharp word by that little gesture and kind
look.

Jo saw that her mother's eyes filled and her
lips trembled as she spoke, and fearing that
she had said too much, she whispered
anxiously, Was it wrong to watch you and to
speak of it? I didn't mean to be rude, but it's
so comfortable to say all I think to you, and
feel so safe and happy here.

My Jo, you may say anything to your mother,
for it is my greatest happiness and pride to
feel that my girls confide in me and know
how much I love them.

I thought I'd grieved you.

No, dear, but speaking of Father reminded
me how much I miss him, how much I owe
him, and how faithfully I should watch and
work to keep his little daughters safe and
good for him.

Yet you told him to go, Mother, and didn't cry
when he went, and never complain now, or
seem as if you needed any help, said Jo,
wondering.

-53-

I gave my best to the country I love, and kept
my tears till he was gone. Why should I
complain, when we both have merely done
our duty and will surely be the happier for it
in the end? If I don't seem to need help, it is
because I have a better friend, even than
Father, to comfort and sustain me. My child,
the troubles and temptations of your life are
beginning and may be many, but you can
overcome and outlive them all if you learn to
feel the strength and tenderness of your
Heavenly Father as you do that of your
earthly one. The more you love and trust
Him, and the less you will depend on human
power and wisdom. His love and care never
tire or change, can never be taken from you,
but my become the source of lifelong
peace, happiness, and strength. Believe
this heartily, and go to God with all your little
cares, and hopes, and sins, and sorrows,
as freely and confidently as you come to
your mother.

Jo's only answer was to hold her mother
close, and in the silence which followed the
sincerest prayer she had ever prayed left
her heart without words. For in that sad yet
happy hour, she had learned not only the
bitterness of remorse and despair, but the
sweetness of self-denial and self-control,
and led by her mother's hand, she had
drawn nearer to the Friend who always
welcomes every child with a love stronger
than that of any father, tenderer than that of
any mother.

Amy stirred and sighed in her sleep, and as
if eager to begin at once to mend her fault, l
Jo looked up with an expression on her face
which it had never worn before.

I let the sun go down on my anger. I wouldn't
forgive her, and today, if it hadn't been for
Laurie, it might have been too late! How
could I be so wicked? said Jo, half aloud,
as she leaned over her sister softly stroking

the wet hair scattered on the pillow.

As if she heard, Amy opened her eyes, and
held out her arms, with a smile that went
straight to Jo's heart. Neither said a word,
but they hugged one another close, in spite
of the blankets, and everything was forgiven
and forgotten in one hearty kiss.

Chapter Nine Meg Goes to Vanity Fair

I do think it was the most fortunate thing in
the world that those children should have the
measles just now, said Meg, one April day,
as she stood packing the `go abroady' trunk
in her room, surrounded by her sisters.

And so nice of Annie Moffat not to forget her
promise. A whole fortnight of fun will be
regularly splendid, replied Jo, looking like a
windmill as she folded skirts with her long
arms.

And such lovely weather, I'm so glad of that,
added Beth, tidily sorting neck and hair
ribbons in her best box, lent for the great
occasion.

I wish I was going to have a fine time and
wear all these nice things, said Amy with
her mouth full of pins, as she artistically
replenished her sister's cushion.

I wish you were all going, but as you can't, I
shall keep my adventures to tell you when I
come back. I'm sure it's the least I can do
when you have been so kind, lending me
things and helping me get ready, said Meg,
glancing round the room at the very simple
outfit, which seemed nearly perfect in their
eyes.

What did Mother give you out of the treasure
box? asked Amy, who had not been present
at the opening of a certain cedar chest in
which Mrs. March kept a few relics of past

-54-

splendor, as gifts for her girls when the
proper time came.

A pair of silk stockings, that pretty carved
fan, and a lovely blue sash. I wanted the
violet silk, but there isn't time to make it
over, so I must be contented with my old
tarlatan.

It will look nice over my new muslin skirt, and
the sash will set it off beautifully. I wish I
hadn't smashed my coral bracelet, for you
might have had it, said Jo, who loved to give
and lend, but whose possessions were
usually too dilapidated to be of much use.

There is a lovely old-fashioned pearl set in
the treasure chest, but Mother said real
flowers were the prettiest ornament for a
young girl, and Laurie promised to send me
all I want, replied Meg. Now, let me see,
there's my new gray walking suit, just curl
up the feather in my hat, Beth, then my
poplin for Sunday and the small party, it
looks heavy for spring, doesn't it? The violet
silk would be so nice. Oh, dear!

Never mind, you've got the tarlatan for the
big party, and you always look like an angel
in white, said Amy, brooding over the little
store of finery in which her soul delighted.

It isn't low-necked, and it doesn't sweep
enough, but it will have to do. My blue house
dress looks so well, turned and freshly
trimmed, that I feel as if I'd got a new one.
My silk sacque isn't a bit the fashion, and
my bonnet doesn't look like Sallie's. I didn't
like to say anything, but I was sadly
disappointed in my umbrella. I told Mother
black with a white handle, but she forgot
and bought a green one with a yellowish
handle. It's strong and neat, so I ought not to
complain, but I know I shall feel ashamed of
it beside Annie's silk one with a gold top,
sighed Meg, surveying the little umbrella

with great disfavor.

Change it, advised Jo.

I won't be so silly, or hurt Marmee's
feelings, when she took so much pains to
get my things. It's a nonsensical notion of
mine, and I'm not going to give up to it. My
silk stockings and two pairs of new gloves
are my comfort. You are a dear to lend me
yours, Jo. I feel so rich and sort of elegant,
with two new pairs, and the old ones
cleaned up for common. And Meg took a
refreshing peep at her glove box.

Annie Moffat has blue and pink bows on her
nightcaps. Would you put some on mine?
she asked, as Beth brought up a pile of
snowy muslin's, fresh from Hannah's
hands.

No, I wouldn't, for the smart caps won't
match the plain gowns without any trimming
on them. Poor folks shouldn't rig, said Jo
decidedly.

I wonder if I shall ever be happy enough to
have real lace on my clothes and bows on
my caps? said Meg impatiently.

You said the other day that you'd be
perfectly happy if you could only go to Annie
Moffat's, observed Beth in her quiet way.

So I did! Well, I am happy, and I won't fret,
but it does seem as if the more one gets the
more one wants, doesn't it? There now, the
trays are ready, and everything in but my ball
dress, which I shall leave for Mother to
pack, said Meg, cheering up, as she
glanced from the half-filled trunk to the
many times pressed and mended white
tarlatan, which she called her `ball dress'
with an important air.

The next day was fine, and Meg departed in

-55-

style for a fortnight of novelty and pleasure.
Mrs. March had consented to the visit rather
reluctantly, fearing that Margaret would
come back more discontented than she
went. But she begged so hard, and Sallie
had promised to take good care of her, and
a little pleasure seemed so delightful after a
winter of irksome work that the mother
yielded, and the daughter went to take her
first taste of fashionable life.

The Moffats were very fashionable, and
simple Meg was rather daunted, at first, by
the splendor of the house and the elegance
of its occupants. But they were kindly
people, in spite of the frivolous life they led,
and soon put their guest at her ease.
Perhaps Meg felt, without understanding
why, that they were not particularly
cultivated or intelligent people, and that all
their gilding could not quite conceal the
ordinary material of which they were made.
It certainly was agreeable to fare
sumptuously, drive in a fine carriage, wear
her best frock every day, and do nothing but
enjoy herself. It suited her exactly, and soon
she began to imitate the manners and
conversation of those about her, to put on
little airs and graces, use French phrases,
crimp her hair, take in her dresses, and talk
about the fashions as well as she could. The
more she saw of Annie Moffat's pretty
things, the more she envied her and sighed
to be rich. Home now looked bare and
dismal as she thought of it, work grew
harder than ever, and she felt that she was a
very destitute and much-injured girl, in spite
of the new gloves and silk stockings.

She had not much time for repining,
however, for the three young girls were
busily employed in `having a good time'.
They shopped, walked, rode, and called all
day, went to theaters and operas or
frolicked at home in the evening, for Annie
had many friends and knew how to entertain

them. Her older sisters were very fine young
ladies, and one was engaged, which was
extremely interesting and romantic, Meg
thought. Mr. Moffat was a fat, jolly old
gentleman, who knew her father, and Mrs.
Moffat, a fat, jolly old lady, who took as
great a fancy to Meg as her daughter had
done. Everyone petted her, and `Daisey',
as they called her, was in a fair way to have
her head turned.

When the evening for the small party came,
she found that the poplin wouldn't do at all,
for the other girls were putting on thin
dresses and making themselves very fine
indeed. So out came the tarlatan, looking
older, limper, and shabbier than ever
beside Sallie's crisp new one. Meg saw the
girls glance at it and then at one another,
and her cheeks began to burn, for with all
her gentleness she was very proud. No one
said a word about it, but Sallie offered to
dress her hair, and Annie to tie her sash,
and Belle, the engaged sister, praised her
white arms. But in their kindness Meg saw
only pity for her poverty, and her heart felt
very heavy as she stood by herself, while
the others laughed, chattered, and flew
about like gauzy butterflies. The hard, bitter
feeling was getting pretty bad, when the
maid brought in a box of flowers. Before
she could speak, Annie had the cover off,
and all were exclaiming at the lovely roses,
heath, and fern within.

It's for Belle, of course, George always
sends her some, but these are altogether
ravishing, cried Annie, with a great sniff.

They are for Miss March, the man said. And
here's a note, put in the maid, holding it to
Meg.

What fun! Who are they from? Didn't know
you had a lover, cried the girls, fluttering
about Meg in a high state of curiosity and

-56-

surprise.

The note is from Mother, and the flowers
from Laurie, said Meg simply, yet much
gratified that he had not forgotten her.

Oh, indeed! said Annie with a funny look, as
Meg slipped the note into her pocket as a
sort of talisman against envy, vanity, and
false pride, for the few loving words had
done her good, and the flowers cheered her
up by their beauty.

Feeling almost happy again, she laid by a
few ferns and roses for herself, and quickly
made up the rest in dainty bouquets for the
breasts, hair, or skirts of her friends,
offering them so prettily that Clara, the elder
sister, told her she was `the sweetest little
thing she ever saw', and they looked quite
charmed with her small attention. Somehow
the kind act finished her despondency, and
when all the rest went to show themselves to
Mrs. Moffat, she saw a happy, bright-eyed
face in the mirror, as she laid her ferns
against her rippling hair and fastened the
roses in the dress that didn't strike her as so
very shabby now.

She enjoyed herself very much that
evening, for she danced to her heart's
content. Everyone was very kind, and she
had three compliments. Annie made her
sing, and some one said she had a
remarkably fine voice. Major Lincoln asked
who `the fresh little girl with the beautiful
eyes' was, and Mr. Moffat insisted on
dancing with her because she `didn't
dawdle, but had some spring in her', as he
gracefully expressed it. So altogether she
had a very nice time, till she overheard a bit
of conversation, which disturbed her
extremely. She was sitting just inside the
conservatory, waiting for her partner to
bring her an ice, when she heard a voice
ask on the other side of the flowery wall . . .

How old is he?

Sixteen or seventeen, I should say, replied
another voice.

It would be a grand thing for one of those
girls, wouldn't it? Sallie says they are very
intimate now, and the old man quite dotes
on them.

Mrs. M. has made her plans, I dare say, and
will play her cards well, early as it is. The girl
evidently doesn't think of it yet, said Mrs.
Moffat.

She told that fib about her momma, as if she
did know, and colored up when the flowers
came quite prettily. Poor thing! She'd be so
nice if she was only got up in style. Do you
think she'd be offended if we offered to
lend her a dress for Thursday? asked
another voice.

She's proud, but I don't believe she'd mind,
for that dowdy tarlatan is all she has got.
She may tear it tonight, and that will be a
good excuse for offering a decent one.

Here Meg's partner appeared, to find her
looking much flushed and rather agitated.
She was proud, and her pride was useful
just then, for it helped her hide her
mortification, anger, and disgust at what
she had just heard. For, innocent and
unsuspicious as she was, she could not
help understanding the gossip of her
friends. She tried to forget it, but could not,
and kept repeating to herself, Mrs. M. has
made her plans, that fib about her mamma,
and 'dowdy tarlatan, till she was ready to cry
and rush home to tell her troubles and ask
for advice. As that was impossible, she did
her best to seem gay, and being rather
excited, she succeeded so well that no one
dreamed what an effort she was making.
She was very glad when it was all over and

-57-

she was quiet in her bed, where she could
think and wonder and fume till her head
ached and her hot cheeks were cooled by a
few natural tears. Those foolish, yet well
meant words, had opened a new world to
Meg, and much disturbed the peace of the
old one in which till now she had lived as
happily as a child. Her innocent friendship
with Laurie was spoiled by the silly
speeches she had overheard. Her faith in
her mother was a little shaken by the worldly
plans attributed to her by Mrs. Moffat, who
judged others by herself, and the sensible
resolution to be contented with the simple
wardrobe which suited a poor man's
daughter was weakened by the
unnecessary pity of girls who thought a
shabby dress one of the greatest calamities
under heaven.

Poor Meg had a restless night, and got up
heavy-eyed, unhappy, half resentful toward
her friends, and half ashamed of herself for
not speaking out frankly and setting
everything right. Everybody dawdled that
morning, and it was noon before the girls
found energy enough even to take up their
worsted work. Something in the manner of
her friends struck Meg at once. They treated
her with more respect, she thought, took
quite a tender interest in what she said, and
looked at her with eyes that plainly betrayed
curiosity. All this surprised and flattered her,
though she did not understand it till Miss
Belle looked up from her writing, and said,
with a sentimental air . . .

Daisy, dear, I've sent an invitation to your
friend, Mr. Laurence, for Thursday. We
should like to know him, and it's only a
proper compliment to you.

Meg colored, but a mischievous fancy to
tease the girls made her reply demurely,
You are very kind, but I'm afraid he won't
come.

Why not, Cherie? asked Miss Belle.

He's too old.

My child, what do you mean? What is his
age, I beg to know! cried Miss Clara.

Nearly seventy, I believe, answered Meg,
counting stitches to hide the merriment in
her eyes.

You sly creature! Of course we meant the
young man, exclaimed Miss Belle, laughing.

There isn't any, Laurie is only a little boy.
And Meg laughed also at the queer look
which the sisters exchanged as she thus
described her supposed lover.

About you age, Nan said.

Nearer my sister Jo's, I am seventeen in
August, returned Meg, tossing her head.

It's very nice of him to send you flowers,
isn't it? said Annie, looking wise about
nothing.

Yes, he often does, to all of us, for their
house is full, and we are so fond of them.
My mother and old Mr. Laurence are
friends, you know, so it is quite natural that
we children should play together. And Meg
hoped they would say no more.

It's evident Daisy isn't out yet, said Miss
Clara to Belle with a nod.

Quite a pastoral state of innocence all
round, returned Miss Belle with a shrug.

I'm going out to get some little matters for
my girls. Can I do anything for you, young
ladies? asked Mrs. Moffat, lumbering in like
an elephant in silk and lace.

-58-

No, thank you, ma'am, replied Sallie. I've
got my new pink silk for Thursday and don't
want a thing.

Nor I . . . began Meg, but stopped because it
occurred to her that she did want several
things and could not have them.

What shall you wear? asked Sallie.

My old white one again, if I can mend it fit to
be seen, it got sadly torn last night, said
Meg, trying to speak quite easily, but feeling
very uncomfortable.

Why don't you send home for another? said
Sallie, who was not an observing young
lady.

I haven't got any other. It cost Meg an effort
to say that, but Sallie did not see it and
exclaimed in amiable surprise, Only that?
How funny . . . She did not finish her speech,
for Belle shook her head at her and broke
in, saying kindly . . .

Not at all. Where is the use of having a lot of
dresses when she isn't out yet? There's no
need of sending home, Daisy, even if you
had a dozen, for I've got a sweet blue silk
laid away, which I've outgrown, and you
shall wear it to please me, won't you, dear?

You are very kind, but I don't mind my old
dress if you don't, it does well enough for a
little girl like me, said Meg.

Now do let me please myself by dressing
you up in style. I admire to do it, and you'd
be a regular little beauty with a touch here
and there. I shan't let anyone see you till you
are done, and then we'll burst upon them
like Cinderella and her godmother going to
the ball, said Belle in her persuasive tone.

Meg couldn't refuse the offer so kindly

made, for a desire to see if she would be `a
little beauty' after touching up caused her to
accept and forget all her former
uncomfortable feelings toward the Moffats.

On the Thursday evening, Belle shut herself
up with her maid, and between them they
turned Meg into a fine lady. They crimped
and curled her hair, they polished her neck
and arms with some fragrant powder,
touched her lips with coralline salve to make
them redder, and Hortense would have
added `a soupcon of rouge', if Meg had not
rebelled. They laced her into a sky-blue
dress, which was so tight she could hardly
breathe and so low in the neck that modest
Meg blushed at herself in the mirror. A set of
silver filagree was added, bracelets,
necklace, brooch, and even earrings, for
Hortense tied them on with a bit of pink silk
which did not show. A cluster of tea-rose
buds at the bosom and a ruche, reconciled
Meg to the display of her pretty, white
shoulders, and a pair of high-heeled silk
boots satisfied the last wish of her heart. A
lace handkerchief, a plumy fan, and a
bouquet in a shoulder holder finished her
off, and Miss Belle surveyed her with the
satisfaction of a little girl with a newly
dressed doll.

Mademoiselle is chatmante, tres jolie, is
she not? cried Hortense, clasping her
hands in an affected rapture.

Come and show yourself, said Miss Belle,
leading the way to the room where the
others were waiting.

As Meg went rustling after, with her long
skirts trailing, her earrings tinkling, her curls
waving, and her heart beating, she felt as if
her fun had really begun at last, for the
mirror had plainly told her that she was `a
little beauty'. Her friends repeated the
pleasing phrase enthusiastically, and for

-59-

several minutes she stood, like a jackdaw
in the fable, enjoying her borrowed plumes,
while the rest chattered like a party of
magpies.

While I dress, do you drill her, Nan, in the
management of her skirt and those French
heels, or she will trip herself up. Take your
silver butterfly, and catch up that long curl on
the left side of her head, Clara, and don't
any of you disturb the charming work of my
hands, said Belle, as she hurried away,
looking well pleased with her success.

You don't look a bit like yourself, but you are
very nice. I'm nowhere beside you, for Belle
has heaps of taste, and you're quite
French, I assure you. Let your flowers hang,
don't be so careful of them, and be sure you
don't trip, returned Sallie, trying not to care
that Meg was prettier than herself.

Keeping that warning carefully in mind,
Margaret got safely downstairs and sailed
into the drawing rooms where the Moffats
and a few early guests were assembled.
She very soon discovered that there is a
charm about fine clothes which attracts a
certain class of people and secures their
respect. Several young ladies, who had
taken no notice of her before, were very
affectionate all of a sudden. Several young
gentlemen, who had only stared at her at the
other party, now not only stared, but asked
to be introduced, and said all manner of
foolish but agreeable things to her, and
several old ladies, who sat on the sofas,
and criticized the rest of the party, inquired
who she was with an air of interest. She
heard Mrs. Moffat reply to one of them . . .

Daisy Marchfather a colonel in the armyone
of our first families, but reverses of fortune,
you know; intimate friends of the
Laurences; sweet creature, I assure you;
my Ned is quite wild about her.

Dear me! said the old lady, putting up her
glass for another observation of Meg, who
tried to look as if she had not heard and
been rather shocked at Mrs. Moffat's fibs.

The `queer feeling' did not pass away, but
she imagined herself acting the new part of
fine lady and so got on pretty well, though
the tight dress gave her a side-ache, the
train kept getting under her feet, and she
was in constant fear lest her earrings should
fly off and get lost or broken. She was
flirting her fan and laughing at the feeble
jokes of a young gentleman who tried to be
witty, when she suddenly stopped laughing
and looked confused, for just opposite, she
saw Laurie. He was staring at her with
undisguised surprise, and disapproval
also, she thought, for though he bowed and
smiled, yet something in his honest eyes
made her blush and wish she had her old
dress on. To complete her confusion, she
saw Belle nudge Annie, and both glance
from her to Laurie, who, she was happy to
see, looked unusually boyish and shy.

Silly creatures, to put such thoughts into my
head. I won't care for it, or let it change me a
bit, thought Meg, and rustled across the
room to shake hands with her friend.

I'm glad you came, I was afraid you
wouldn't. she said, with her most grown-up
air.

Jo wanted me to come, and tell her how you
looked, so I did, answered Laurie, without
turning his eyes upon her, though he half
smiled at her maternal tone.

What shall you tell her? asked Meg, full of
curiosity to know his opinion of her, yet
feeling ill at ease with him for the first time.

I shall say I didn't know you, for you look so
grown-up and unlike yourself, I'm quite

-60-

afraid of you, he said, fumbling at his glove
button.

How absurd of you! The girls dressed me
up for fun, and I rather like it. Wouldn't Jo
stare if she saw me? said Meg, bent on
making him say whether he thought her
improved or not.

Yes, I think she would, returned Laurie
gravely.

Don't you like me so?' asked Meg.

No, I don't, was the blunt reply.

Why not? in an anxious tone.

He glanced at her frizzled head, bare
shoulders, and fantastically trimmed dress
with an expression that abashed her more
than his answer, which had not particle of
his usual politeness in it.

I don't like fuss and feathers.

That was altogether too much from a lad
younger than herself, and Meg walked
away, saying petulantly, You are the rudest
boy I ever saw.

Feeling very much ruffled, she went and
stood at a quiet window to cool her cheeks,
for the tight dress gave her an
uncomfortably brilliant color. As she stood
there, Major Lincoln passed by, and a
minute after she heard him saying to his
mother . . .

They are making a fool of that little girl. I
wanted you to see her, but they have
spoiled her entirely. She's nothing but a doll
tonight.

Oh, dear! sighed Meg. I wish I'd been
sensible and worn my own things, then I

should not have disgusted other people, or
felt so uncomfortable and ashamed of
myself.

She leaned her forehead on the cool pane,
and stood half hidden by the curtains, never
minding that her favorite waltz had begun,
till some one touched her, and turning, she
saw Laurie, looking penitent, as he said,
with his very best bow and his hand out . . .

Please forgive my rudeness, and come and
dance with me.

I'm afraid it will be to disagreeable to you,
said Meg, trying to look offended and failing
entirely.

Not a bit of it, I'm dying to do it. Come, I'll be
good. I don't like your gown, but I do think
you are just splendid. And he waved his
hands, as if words failed to express his
admiration.

Meg smiled and relented, and whispered
as they stood waiting to catch the time,
Take care my skirt doesn't trip you up. It's
the plague of my life and I was a goose to
wear it.

Pin it round your neck, and then it will be
useful, said Laurie, looking down at the little
blue boots, which he evidently approved of.

Away they went fleetly and gracefully, for
having practiced at home, they were well
matched, and the blithe young couple were
a pleasant sight to see, as they twirled
merrily round and round, feeling more
friendly than ever after their small tiff.

Laurie, I want you to do me a favor, will
you?' said Meg, as he stood fanning her
when her breath gave out, which it did very
soon though she would not own why.

-61-

Won't I! said Laurie, with alacrity.

Please don't tell them at home about my
dress tonight. They won't understand the
joke, and it will worry Mother.'

Then why did you do it? said Laurie's eyes,
so plainly that Meg hastily added . . .

I shall tell them myself all about it, and `fess'
to Mother how silly I've been. But I'd rather
do it myself. So you'll not tell, will you?

I give you my word I won't, only what shall I
say when they ask me?

Just say I looked pretty well and was having
a good time.

I'll say the first with all my heart, but how
about the other? You don't look as if you
were having a good time. Are you?' And
Laurie looked at her with an expression
which made her answer in a whisper . . .

No, not just now. Don't think I'm horrid. I only
wanted a little fun, but this sort doesn't pay, I
find, and I'm getting tired of it.

Here comes Ned Moffat. What does he
want? said Laurie, knitting his black brows
as if he did not regard his young host in the
light of a pleasant addition to the party.

He put his name down for three dances,
and I suppose he's coming for them. What a
bore! said Meg, assuming a languid air
which amused Laurie immensely.

He did not speak to her again till
suppertime, when he saw her drinking
champagne with Ned and his friend Fisher,
who were behaving `like a pair of fools', as
Laurie said to himself, for he felt a brotherly
sort of right to watch over the Marches and
fight their battles whenever a defender was

needed.

You'll have a splitting headache tomorrow,
if you drink much of that. I wouldn't, Meg,
your mother doesn't like it, you know, he
whispered, leaning over her chair, as Ned
turned to refill her glass and Fisher stooped
to pick up her fan.

I'm not Meg tonight, I'm `a doll' who does all
sorts of crazy things. Tomorrow I shall put
away my `fuss and feathers' and be
desperately good again, se answered with
an affected little laugh.

Wish tomorrow was here, then, muttered
Laurie, walking off, ill-pleased at the
change he saw in her.

Meg danced and flirted, chattered and
giggled, as the other girls did. After supper
she undertook the German, and blundered
through it, nearly upsetting her partner with
her long skirt, and romping in a way that
scandalized Laurie, who looked on and
meditated a lecture. But he got no chance to
deliver it, for Meg kept away from him till he
came to say good night.

Remember! she said, trying to smile, for the
splitting headache had already begun.

Silence la mort, replied Laurie, with a
melodramatic flourish, as he went away.

This little bit of byplay excited Annie's
curiosity, but Meg was too tired for gossip
and went to bed, feeling as if she had been
to a masquerade and hadn't enjoyed
herself as much as she expected. She was
sick all the next day, and on Saturday went
home, quite used up with her fortnight's fun
and feeling that she had `sat in the lap of
luxury' long enough.

It does seem pleasant to be quiet, and not

-62-

have company manners on all the time.
Home is a nice place, though it isn't
splendid, said Meg, looking about her with
a restful expression, as she sat with her
mother and Jo on the Sunday evening.

I'm glad to hear you say so, dear, for I was
afraid home would seem dull and poor to
you after your fine quarters, replied her
mother, who had given her many anxious
looks that day. For motherly eyes are quick
to see any change in children's faces.

Meg had told her adventures gayly and said
over and over what a charming time she
had, but something still seemed to weigh
upon her spirits, and when the younger girls
were gone to bed, she sat thoughtfully
staring at the fire, saying little and looking
worried. As the clock struck nine and Jo
proposed bed, Meg suddenly left her chair
and, taking Beth's stool, leaned her elbows
on her mother's knee, saying bravely . . .

Marmee, I want to `fess'.

I thought so. What is it, dear?

Shall I go away? asked Jo discreetly.

Of course not. Don't I always tell you
everything? I was ashamed to speak of it
before the younger children, but I want you
to know all the dreadful things I did at the
Moffats'.

We are prepared, said Mrs. March, smiling
but looking a little anxious.

I told you they dressed me up, but I didn't tell
you that they powdered and squeezed and
frizzled, and made me look like a fashion
plate. Laurie thought I wasn't proper. I know
he did, though he didn't say so, and one
man called me `a doll'. I knew it was silly,
but they flattered me and said I was a

beauty, and quantities of nonsense, so I let
them make a fool of me.

Is that all? asked Jo, as Mrs. March looked
silently at the downcast face of her pretty
daughter, and could not find it in her heart to
blame her little follies.

No, I drank champagne and romped and
tried to flirt, and was altogether
abominable, said Meg self-reproachfully.

There is something more, I think. And Mrs.
March smoothed the soft cheek, which
suddenly grew rosy as Meg answered
slowly . . .

Yes. It's very silly, but I want to tell it,
because I hate to have people say and think
such things about us and Laurie.

Then she told the various bits of gossip she
had heard at the Moffats', and as she
spoke, Jo saw her mother fold her lips
tightly, as if ill pleased that such ideas
should be put into Meg's innocent mind.

Well, if that isn't the greatest rubbish I ever
heard, cried Jo indignantly. Why didn't you
pop out and tell them so on the spot?'

I couldn't, it was so embarrassing for me. I
couldn't help hearing at first, and then I was
so angry and ashamed, I didn't remember
that I ought to go away.

Just wait till I see Annie Moffat, and I'll show
you how to settle such ridiculous stuff. The
idea of having `plans' and being kind to
Laurie because he's rich and may marry us
by-and-by! Won't he shout when I tell him
what those silly things say about us poor
children? And Jo laughed, as if on second
thoughts the thing struck her as a good joke.

If you tell Laurie, I'll never forgive you! She

-63-

mustn't, must she, Mother? said Meg,
looking distressed.

No, never repeat that foolish gossip, and
forget it as soon as you can, said Mrs.
March gravely. I was very unwise to let you
go among people of whom I know so little,
kind, I dare say, but worldly, ill-bred, and full
of these vulgar ideas about young people. I
am more sorry than I can express for the
mischief this visit may have done you, Meg.

Don't be sorry, I won't let it hurt me. I'll forget
all the bad and remember only the good, for
I did enjoy a great deal, and thank you very
much for letting me go. I'll not be sentimental
or dissatisfied, Mother. I know I'm a silly
little girl, and I'll stay with you till I'm fit to take
care of myself. But it is nice to be praised
and admired, and I can't help saying I like it,
said Meg, looking half ashamed of the
confession.

That is perfectly natural, and quite
harmless, if the liking does not become a
passion and lead one to do foolish or
unmaidenly things. Learn to know and value
the praise which is worth having, and to
excite the admiration of excellent people by
being modest as well as pretty, Meg.

Margaret sat thinking a moment, while Jo
stood with her hands behind her, looking
both interested and a little perplexed, for it
was a new thing to see Meg blushing and
talking about admiration, lovers, and things
of that sort. And Jo felt as if during that
fortnight her sister had grown up amazingly,
and was drifting away from her into a world
where she could not follow.

Mother, do you have `plans', as Mrs. Moffat
said? asked Meg bashfully.

Yes, my dear, I have a great many, all
mothers do, but mine differ somewhat from

Mrs. Moffat's, I suspect. I will tell you some
of them, for the time has come when a word
may set this romantic little head and heart of
yours right, on a very serious subject. You
are young, Meg, but not too young to
understand me, and mothers' lips are the
fittest to speak of such things to girls like
you. Jo, your turn will come in time,
perhaps, so listen to my `plans' and help me
carry them out, if they are good.

Jo went and sat on one arm of the chair,
looking as if she thought they were about to
join in some very solemn affair. Holding a
hand of each, and watching the two young
faces wistfully, Mrs. March said, in her
serious yet cheery way . . .

I want my daughters to be beautiful,
accomplished, and good. To be admired,
loved, and respected. To have a happy
youth, to be well and wisely married, and to
lead useful, pleasant lives, with as little care
and sorrow to try them as God sees fit to
send. To be loved and chosen by a good
man is the best and sweetest thing which
can happen to a woman, and I sincerely
hope my girls may know this beautiful
experience. It is natural to think of it, Meg,
right to hope and wait for it, and wise to
prepare for it, so that when the happy time
comes, you may feel ready for the duties
and worthy of the joy. My dear girls, I am
ambitious for you, but not to have you make
a dash in the world, marry rich men merely
because they are rich, or have splendid
houses, which are not homes because love
is wanting. Money is a needful and precious
thing, and when well used, a noble thing, but
I never want you to think it is the first or only
prize to strive for. I'd rather see you poor
men's wives, if you were happy, beloved,
contented, than queens on thrones, without
self-respect and peace.

Poor girls don't stand any chance, Belle

-64-

says, unless they put themselves forward,
sighed Meg.

Then we'll be old maids, said Jo stoutly.

right, Jo. Better be happy old maids than
unhappy wives, or unmaidenly girls, running
about to find husbands, said Mrs. March
decidedly. Don't be troubled, Meg, poverty
seldom daunts a sincere lover. Some of the
best and most honored women I know were
poor girls, but so love-worthy that they were
not allowed to be old maids. Leave these
things to time. Make this home happy, so
that you may be fit for homes of your own, if
they are offered you, and contented here if
they are not. One thing remember, my girls.
Mother is always ready to be your
confidante, Father to be your friend, and
both of hope and trust that our daughters,
whether married or single, will be the pride
and comfort of out lives.

We will, Marmee, we will! cried both, with all
their hearts, as she bade them good night.

Chapter Ten The P.C. and P.O.

As spring came on, a new set of
amusements became the fashion, and the
lengthening days gave long afternoons for
work and play of all sorts. The garden had to
be put in order, and each sister had a
quarter of the little plot to do what she liked
with. Hannah used to say, I'd know which
each of them gardings belonged to, ef I see
'em in Chiny, and so she might, for the girls'
tastes differed as much as their characters.
Meg's had roses and heliotrope, myrtle,
and a little orange tree in it. Jo's bed was
never alike two seasons, for she was
always trying experiments. This year it was
to be a plantation of sun flowers, the seeds
of which cheerful land aspiring plant were to
feed Aunt Cockle-top and her family of
chicks. Beth had old-fashioned fragrant

flowers in her garden, sweet peas and
mignonette, larkspur, pinks, pansies, and
southernwood, with chickweed for the birds
and catnip for the pussies. Amy had a
bower in hers, rather small and earwiggy,
but very pretty to look at, with honeysuckle
and morning-glories hanging their colored
horns and bells in graceful wreaths all over
it, tall white lilies, delicate ferns, and as
many brilliant, picturesque plants as would
consent to blossom there.

Gardening, walks, rows on the river, and
flower hunts employed the fine days, and
for rainy ones, they had house diversions,
some old, some new, all more or less
original. One of these was the `P.C', for as
secret societies were the fashion, it was
thought proper to have one, and as all of the
girls admired Dickens, they called
themselves the Pickwick Club. With a few
interruptions, they had kept this up for a
year, and met every Saturday evening in the
big garret, on which occasions the
ceremonies were as follows: Three chairs
were arranged in a row before a table on
which was a lamp, also four white badges,
with a big `P.C.' in different colors on each,
and the weekly newspaper called, THE
PICKWICK PORTFOLIO, to which all
contributed something, while Jo, who
reveled in pens and ink, was the editor. At
seven o'clock, the four members ascended
to the clubroom, tied their badges round
their heads, and took their seats with great
solemnity. Meg, as the eldest, was Samuel
Pickwick, Jo, being of a literary turn,
Augustus Snodgrass, Beth, because she
was round and rosy, Tracy Tupman, and
Amy, who was always trying to do what she
couldn't, was Nathaniel Winkle. Pickwick,
the president, read the paper, which was
filled with original tales, poetry, local news,
funny advertisements, and hints, in which
they good-naturedly reminded each other
of their faults and short comings. On one

-65-

occasion, Mr. Pickwick put on a pair of
spectacles without any glass, rapped upon
the table, hemmed, and having stared hard
at Mr. Snodgrass, who was tilting back in
his chair, till he arranged himself properly,
began to read:

____________________________________________________

THE PICKWICK PORTFOLIO

_____________________________________________________

MAY 20, 18

_____________________________________________________

POET'S CORNER

_____________________________________________________

ANNIVERSARY ODE

___________ Again we meet to celebrate With
badge and solemn rite, Our fifty-second
anniversary, In Pickwick Hall, tonight. We all
are here in perfect health, None gone from
our small band: Again we see each well-
known face, And press each friendly hand.
Our Pickwick, always at his post, With
reverence we greet, As, spectacles on
nose, he reads Our well-filled weekly sheet.
Although he suffers from a cold, We joy to
hear him speak, For words of wisdom from
him fall, In spite of croak or squeak. Old six-
foot Snodgrass looms on high, With
elephantine grace, And beams upon the
company, With brown and jovial face.
Poetic fire lights up his eye, He struggles
'gainst his lot. Behold ambition on his brow,
And on his nose, a blot. Next our peaceful
Tupman comes, So rosy, plump, and
sweet, Who chokes with laughter at the
puns, And tumbles off his seat. Prim little
Winkle too is here, With every hair in place, A
model of propriety, Though he hates to

wash his face. The year is gone, we still
unite To joke and laugh and read, And tread
the path of literature That doth to glory lead.
Long may our paper prosper well, Our club
unbroken be, And coming years their
blessings pour On the useful, gay `P. C.'. A.
SNODGRASS

________

THE MASKED MARRIAGE

(A Tale Of Venice)

Gondola after gondola swept up to the
marble steps, and left its lovely load to swell
the brilliant throng that filled the stately halls
of Count Adelon. Knights and ladies, elves
and pages, monks and flower girls, all
mingled gaily in the dance. Sweet voices
and rich melody filled the air, and so with
mirth and music the masquerade went on.
Has your Highness seen the Lady viola
tonight? asked a gallant troubadour of the
fairy queen who floated down the hall upon
his arm.

Yes, is she not lovely, though so sad! Her
dress is well chosen, too, for in a week she
weds Count Antonio, whom she
passionately hates.

By my faith, I envy him. Yonder he comes,
arrayed like a bridegroom, except the black
mask. When that is off we shall see how he
regards the fair maid whose heart he
cannot win, though her stern father bestows
her hand, returned the troubadour.

Tis whispered that she loves the young
English artist who haunts her steps, and is
spurned by the old Count, said the lady, as
they joined the dance.

The revel was at its height when a priest
appeared, and withdrawing the young pair

-66-

to an alcove, hung with purple velvet, he
motioned them to kneel. Instant silence fell
on the gay throng, and not a sound, but he
dash of fountains or the rustle of orange
groves sleeping in the moonlight, broke the
hush, as Count de Adelon spoke thus:

My lords and ladies, pardon the ruse by
which I have gathered you here to witness
the marriage of my daughter. Father, we
wait your services.

All eyes turned toward the bridal party, and
a murmur of amazement went through the
throng, for neither bride nor groom removed
their masks. Curiosity and wonder
possessed all hearts, but respect
restrained all tongues till the holy rite was
over. Then the eager spectators gathered
round the count, demanding an explanation.

Gladly would I give it if I could, but I only
know that it was the whim of my timid Viola,
and I yielded to it. Now, my children, let the
play end. Unmask and receive my blessing.

But neither bent the knee,for the young
bridegroom replied in a tone that startled all
listeners as the mask fell, disclosing the
noble face of Ferdinand Devereux, the
artist lover, and leaning on the breast where
now flashed the star of an English earl was
the lovely Viola, radiant with joy and beauty.

My lord, you scornfully bade me claim your
daughter when I could boast as high a name
and vast a fortune as the Count antonio. I
can do more, for even your ambitious soul
cannot refuse the Earl of Devereux and De
Vere, when he gives his ancient name and
boundless wealth in return for the beloved
hand of this fair lady, now my wife.

The count stood like one changed to stone,
and turning to the bewildered crowd,
Ferdinand added, with a gay smile of

triumph, To you, my gallant friends, I can
only wish that your wooing may prosper as
mine has done, and that you may all win as
fair a bride as I have by this masked
marriage.

S. PICKWICK

___________

Why is the P. C. like the Tower of Babel?

It is full of unruly members.

___________

THE HISTORY OF A SQUASH

_____

Once upon a time a farmer planted a little
seed. in his garden, and after a while it
sprouted and became a vine and bore many
squashes. One day in October, when they
were ripe, he picked one and took it to
market. A gorcerman bought and put it in his
shop. That same morning, a little girl in a
brown hat and blue dress, with a round face
and snub nose, went and bought it for her
mother. She lugged it home, cut it up, and
boiled it in the big pot, mashed some of it
salt and butter, for dinner. And to the rest
she added a pint of milk, two eggs, four
spoons of sugar, nutmeg, and some
crackers, put it in a deep dish, and baked it
till it was brown and nice, and next day it
was eaten by a family named March.

T. TUPMAN

_____________

Mr. Pickwick, Sir:

I address you upon the subject of sin the
sinner I mean is a man named Winkle who

-67-

makes trouble in his club by laughing and
sometimes won't write his piece in this fine
paper I hope you will pardon his badness
and let him send a French fable because he
can't write out of his head as he has so
many lessons to do and no brains in future I
will try to take time by the fetlock and
prepare some work which will be all commy
la fo that means all right I am in haste as it is
nearly school time.

Yours respectably,

N. WINKLE

[The above is a manly and handsome
acknowledgment of past misdemeanors. If
our young friend studied punctuation, it
would be well.]

_________

A SAD ACCIDENT

__________

On Friday last, we were startled by a violent
shock in our basement, followed by cries of
distress. On rushing in a body to the cellar,
we discovered our beloved President
prostrate upon the floor, having tripped and
fallen while getting wood for domestic
purposes. A perfect scene of ruin met our
eyes, for in his fall Mr. Pickwick had
plunged his head and shoulders into a tub of
water, upset a keg of soft soap upon his
manly form, and torn his garments badly. On
being removed from this perilous situation,
it was discovered that he had suffered no
injury but several bruises, and we are
happy to add, is now doing well.

ED.

______________________________________

THE PUBLIC BEREAVEMENT

It is our painful duty to record the sudden
and mysterious disappearance of our
cherished friend, Mrs. Snowball Pat Paw.
This lovely and beloved cat was the pet of a
large circle of warm and admiring friends;
for her beauty attracted all eyes, her graces
and virtues endeared her to all hearts, and
her loss is deeply felt by the whole
community.

When last seen, she was sitting at the gate,
watching the butcher's cart, and it is feared
that some villain, tempted by her charms,
basely stole her. Weeks have passed, but
no trace of her has been discovered, and
we relinquish all hope, tie a black ribbon to
her basket, set aside her dish, and weep
for her as one lost to us forever.

_________

A sympathizing friend sends the following
gem:

________

A LAMENT

(FOR S. B. PAT PAW) We mourn the loss of
our little pet, And sigh o'er her hapless fate,
For never more by the fire she'll sit, Nor play
by the old green gate. The little grave where
her infant sleeps Is 'neath the chestnut tree.
But o'er her grave we may not weep, We
know not where it may be. Her empty bed,
her idle ball, Will never see her more; No
gentle tap, no loving purr Is heard at the
parlor door. Another cat comes after her
mice, A cat with a dirty face, But she does
not hunt as our darling did, Nor play with her
airy grace. Her stealthy paws tread the very
hall Where Snowball used to play, But she
only spits at the dogs our pet So gallantly
drove away. She is useful and mild, and

-68-

does her best, But she is not fair to see,
And we cannot give her your place dear,
Nor worship her as we worship thee.

A.S.

__________________________________________

ADVERTISEMENTS

__________________________________________

Miss Oranthy Bluggage, the accomplished
strong-minded lecturer, will deliver her
famous lecture on WOMAN AND HER
POSITION at Pickwick Hall, next Saturday
Evening, after the usual performances.

___________________________________________

A weekly meeting will be held at Kitchen
place, to teach young ladies how to cook.
Hannah Brown will preside, and all are
invited to attend.

____________________________________________

The DUSTPAN SOCIETY will meet on
Wednesday next, and parade in the upper
story of the Club House. All members to
appear in uniform and shoulder their
brooms at nine precisely.

____________________________________________

Mrs. Beth Bouncer will open her new
assortment of Doll's Millinery next week.
The latest Paris fashions have arrived, and
orders are respectfully solicited.

____________________________________________

A new play will appear at the Barnville
Theatre,in the course of a few weeks,
which will surpass anything ever seen on the
American stage. THE GREEK SLAVE, or

CONSTANTINE THE AVENGER, is the
name of this thrilling drama.!!!

_____________________________________________

HINTS

If S.P. didn't use so much soap on his
hands, he wouldn't always be late at
breakfast. A.S. is requested not to whistle in
the street. T.T please don't forget Amy's
napkin. N.W. must not fret because his dress
has not nine tucks.

_______________________________________________

WEEKLY REPORT Me g Good.Jo
Bad.Beth Very Good.Amy Middling.


___________________________________________________________________

As the President finished reading the paper
(which I beg leave to assure my readers is a
bona fide copy of one written by bona fide
girls once upon a time), a round of applause
followed, and then Mr. Snodgrass rose to
make a proposition.

Mr. President and gentlemen, he began,
assuming a parliamentary attitude and tone,
I wish to propose the admission of a new
member one who highly deserves the
honor, would be deeply grateful for it, and
would add immensely to the spirit of the
club, the literary value of the paper, and be
no end jolly and nice. I propose Mr.
Theodore Laurence as an honorary
member of the P. C. Come now, do have
him.

Jo's sudden change of tone made the girls
laugh, but all looked rather anxious, and no
one said a word as Snodgrass took his
seat.

-69-

We'll put it to a vote, said the President. All in
favor of this motion please to manifest it by
saying, `Aye'.

Contrary-minded say, `No'.

Meg and Amy were contrary-minded, and
Mr. Winkle rose to say with great elegance,
We don't wish any boys, they only joke and
bounce about. This is a ladies' club, and we
wish to be private and proper.

I'm afraid he'll laugh at our paper, and make
fun of us afterward, observed Pickwick,
pulling the little curl on her forehead, as she
always did when doubtful.

Up rose Snodgrass, very much in earnest.
Sir, I give you my word as a gentleman,
Laurie won't do anything of the sort. He
likes to write, and he'll give a tone to our
contributions and keep us from being
sentimental, don't you see? We can do so
little for him, and he does so much for us, I
think the least we can do is to offer him a
place here, and make him welcome if he
comes.

This artful allusion to benefits conferred
brought Tupman to his feet, looking as if he
had quite made up his mind.

Yes, we ought to do it, even if we are afraid.
I say he may come, and his grandpa, too, if
he likes.

This spirited burst from Beth electrified the
club, and Jo left her seat to shake hands
approvingly. Now then, vote again.
Everybody remember it's our Laurie, and
say, `Aye!' cried Snodgrass excitedly.

Aye! Aye! Aye! replied three voices at once.

Good! Bless you! Now, as there's nothing
like `taking time by the fetlock', as Winkle

characteristically observes, allow me to
present the new member. And, to the
dismay of the rest of the club, Jo threw open
the door of the closet, and displayed Laurie
sitting on a rag bag, flushed and twinkling
with suppressed laughter.

You rogue! You traitor! Jo, how could you?
cried the three girls, as Snodgrass led her
friend triumphantly forth, and producing
both a chair and a badge, installed him in a
jiffy.

The coolness of you two rascals is
amazing, began Mr. Pickwick, trying to get
up an awful frown and only succeeding in
producing an amiable smile. But the new
member was equal to the occasion, and
rising, with a grateful salutation to the Chair,
said in the most engaging manner, Mr.
President and ladies I beg pardon,
gentlemen allow me to introduce myself as
Sam Weller, the very humble servant of the
club.

Good! Good! cried Jo, pounding with the
handle of the old warming pan on which she
leaned.

My faithful friend and noble patron,
continued Laurie with a wave of the hand,
who has so flatteringly presented me, is not
to be blamed for the base stratagem of
tonight. I planned it, and she only gave in
after lots of teasing.

Come now, don't lay it all on yourself. You
know I proposed the cupboard, broke in
Snodgrass, who was enjoying the joke
amazingly.

Never mind what she says. I'm the wretch
that did it, sir, said the new member, with a
Welleresque nod to Mr. Pickwick. But on my
honor, I never will do so again, and
henceforth devote myself to the interest of

-70-

this immortal club.

Hear! Hear! cried Jo, clashing the lid of the
warming pan like a cymbal.

Go on, go on! added Winkle and Tupman,
while the President bowed benignly.

I merely wish to say, that as a slight token of
my gratitude for the honor done me, and as
a means of promoting friendly relations
between adjoining nations, I have set up a
post office in the hedge in the lower corner
of the garden, a fine, spacious building with
padlocks on the doors and every
convenience for the mails, also the
females, if I may be allowed the expression.
It's the old martin house, but I've stopped up
the door and made the roof open, so it will
hold all sorts of things, and save our
valuable time. Letters, manuscripts, books,
and bundles can be passed in there, and as
each nation has a key, it will be uncommonly
nice, I fancy. Allow me to present the club
key, and with many thanks for your favor,
take my seat.

Great applause as Mr. Weller deposited a
little key on the table and subsided, the
warming pan clashed and waved wildly,
and it was some time before order could be
restored. A long discussion followed, and
everyone came out surprising, for everyone
did her best. So it was an unusually lively
meeting, and did not adjourn till a late hour,
when it broke up with three shrill cheers for
the new member. No one ever regretted the
admittance of Sam Weller, for a more
devoted, well-behaved, and jovial member
no club could have. He certainly did add
`spirit' to the meetings, and `a tone' to the
paper, for his orations convulsed his
hearers and his contributions were
excellent, being patriotic, classical,
comical, or dramatic, but never sentimental.
Jo regarded them as worthy of Bacon,

Milton, or Shakespeare, and remodeled her
own works with good effect, she thought.

The P. O. was a capital little institution, and
flourished wonderfully, for nearly as many
queer things passed through it as through
the real post office. Tragedies and cravats,
poetry and pickles, garden seeds and long
letters, music and gingerbread, rubbers,
invitations, scoldings, and puppies. The old
gentleman liked the fun, and amused
himself by sending odd bundles, mysterious
messages, and funny telegrams, and his
gardener, who was smitten with Hannah's
charms, actually sent a love letter to Jo's
care. How they laughed when the secret
came out, never dreaming how many love
letters that little post office would hold in the
years to come.

Chapter Eleven Experiments

The first of June! The Kings are off to the
seashore tomorrow, and I'm free. Three
months' vacation how I shall enjoy it!
exclaimed Meg, coming home one warm
day to find Jo laid upon the sofa in an
unusual state of exhaustion, while Beth took
off her dusty boots, and Amy made
lemonade for the refreshment of the whole
party.

Aunt March went today, for which, oh, be
joyful! said Jo. I was mortally afraid she'd
ask me to go with her. If she had, I should
have felt as if I ought to do it, but Plumfield is
about as gay as a churchyard, you know,
and I'd rather be excused. We had a flurry
getting the old lady off, and I had a fright
every time she spoke to me, for I was in
such a hurry to be through that I was
uncommonly helpful and sweet, and feared
she'd find it impossible to part from me. I
quaked till she was fairly in the carriage,
and had a final fright, for as it drove of, she
popped out her head, saying, `Josyphine,

-71-

won't you?' I didn't hear any more, for I
basely turned and fled. I did actually run, and
whisked round the corner whee I felt safe.

Poor old Jo! She came in looking as if
bears were after her, said Beth, as she
cuddled her sister's feet with a motherly air.

Aunt March is a regular sapphire, is she
not? observed Amy, tasting her mixture
critically.

She means vampire, not seaweed, but it
doesn't matter. It's too warm to be particular
about one's parts of speech, murmured Jo.

What shall you do all your vacation? asked
Amy, changing the subject with tact.

I shall lie abed late, and do nothing, replied
Meg, from the depths of the rocking chair.
I've been routed up early all winter and had
to spend my days working for other people,
so now I'm going to rest and revel to my
heart's content.

No, said Jo, that dozy way wouldn't suit me.
I've laid in a heap of books, and I'm going to
improve my shining hours reading on my
perch in the old apple tree, when I'm not
having l. . .

Don't say `larks!' implored Amy, as a return
snub for the samphire' correction.

I'll say `nightingales' then, with Laurie.
That's proper and appropriate, since he's a
warbler.

Don't let us do any lessons, Beth, for a
while, but play all the time and rest, as the
girls mean to, proposed Amy.

Well, I will, if Mother doesn't mind. I want to
learn some new songs, and my children
need fitting up for the summer. They are

dreadfully out of order and really suffering
for clothes.

May we, Mother? asked Meg, turning to
Mrs. March, who sat sewing in what they
called `Marmee's corner'.

You may try your experiment for a week and
see how you like it. I think by Saturday night
you will find that all play and no work is as
bad as all work and no play.

Oh, dear, no! It will be delicious, I'm sure,
said Meg complacently.

I now propose a toast, as my `friend and
partner, Sairy Gamp', says. Fun forever,
and no grubbing! cried Jo, rising, glass in
hand, as the lemonade went round.

They all drank it merrily, and began the
experiment by lounging for the rest of the
day. Next morning, Meg did not appear till
ten o'clock. Her solitary breakfast did not
taste nice, and the room seemed lonely and
untidy, for Jo had not filled the vases, Beth
had not dusted, and Amy's books lay
scattered about. Nothing was neat and
pleasant but `Marmee's corner', which
looked as usual. And there Meg sat, to `rest
and read', which meant to yawn and
imagine what pretty summer dresses she
would get with her salary. Jo spent the
morning on the river with Laurie and the
afternoon reading and crying over THE
WIDE, WIDE WORLD, up in the apple tree.
Beth began by rummaging everything out of
the big closet where her family resided, but
getting tired before half done, she left her
establishment topsy-turvy and went to her
music, rejoicing that she had no dishes to
wash. Amy arranged her bower, put on her
best white frock, smoothed her curls, and
sat down to draw under the honeysuckle,
hoping someone would see and inquire
who the young artist was. As no one

-72-

appeared but an inquisitive daddy-
longlegs, who examined her work with
interest, she went to walk, got caught in a
shower, and came home dripping.

At tea time they compared notes, and all
agreed that it had been a delightful, though
unusually long day. Meg, who went
shopping in the afternoon and got a `sweet
blue muslin, had discovered, after she had
cut the breadths off, that it wouldn't wash,
which mishap made her slightly cross. Jo
had burned the skin off her nose boating,
and got a raging headache by reading too
long. Beth was worried by the confusion of
her closet and the difficulty of learning three
or four songs at once, and Amy deeply
regretted the damage done her frock, for
Katy Brown's party was to be the next day
and now like Flora McFlimsey, she had
`nothing to wear'. But these were mere
trifles, and they assured their mother that
the experiment was working finely. She
smiled, said nothing, and with Hannah's
help did their neglected work, keeping
home pleasant and the domestic machinery
running smoothly. It was astonishing what a
peculiar and uncomfortable state of things
was produced by the `resting and reveling'
process. The days kept getting longer and
longer, the weather was unusually variable
and so were tempers, and unsettled feeling
possessed everyone, and Satan found
plenty of mischief for the idle hands to do.
As the height of luxury, Meg put out some of
her sewing, and then found time hang so
heavily that she fell to snipping and spoiling
her clothes in her attempts to furbish them
up a`la Moffat. Jo read till her eyes gave out
and she was sick of books, got so fidgety
that even good-natured Laurie had a
quarrel with her, and so reduced in spirits
that she desperately wished she had gone
with Aunt March. Beth got on pretty well, for
she was constantly forgetting that it was to
be all play and no work, and fell back into

her old ways now and then. But something
in the air affected her, and more than once
her tranquillity was much disturbed, so
much so that on one occasion she actually
shook poor dear Joanna and told her she
was a fright'. Amy fared worst of all, for her
resources were small, and when her sisters
left her to amuse herself, she soon found
that accomplished and important little self a
great burden. She didn't like dolls, fairy
tales were childish, and one couldn't draw
all the time. Tea parties didn't amount to
much neither did picnics unless very well
conducted. If one could have a fine house,
full of nice girls, or go traveling, the summer
would be delightful, but to stay at home with
three selfish sisters and a grown-up boy
was enough to try the patience of a Boaz,
complained Miss Malaprop, after several
days devoted to pleasure, fretting, and
ennui.

No one would own that they were tired of the
experiment, but by Friday night each
acknowledged to herself that she was glad
the week was nearly done. Hoping to
impress the lesson more deeply, Mrs.
March, who had a good deal of humor,
resolved to finish off the trial in an
appropriate manner, so she gave Hannah a
holiday and let the girls enjoy the full effect
of the play system.

When they got up on Saturday morning,
there was no fire in the kitchen, no
breakfast in the dining room, and no mother
anywhere to be seen.

Mercy on us! What has happened? cried Jo,
staring about her in dismay.

Meg ran upstairs and soon came back
again, looking relieved but rather
bewildered, and a little ashamed.

Mother isn't sick, only very tired, and she

-73-

says she is going to stay quietly in her room
all day and let us do the best we can. It's a
very queer thing for her to do, she doesn't
act a bit like herself. But she says it has
been a hard week for her, so we mustn't
grumble but take care of ourselves.

That's easy enough, and I like the idea, I'm
aching for something to do, that is, some
new amusement, you know, added Jo
quickly.

In fact it was an immense relief to them all to
have a little work, and they took hold with a
will, but soon realized the truth of Hannah's
saying, Housekeeping ain't no joke. There
was plenty of food in the larder, and while
Beth and Amy set the table, Meg and Jo got
breakfast, wondering as they did why
servants ever talked about hard work.

I shall take some up to Mother, though she
said we were not to think of her, for she'd
take care of herself, said Meg, who
presided and felt quite matronly behind the
teapot.

So a tray was fitted out before anyone
began, and taken up with the cook's
compliments. The boiled tea was very
bitter, the omelet scorched, and the biscuits
speckled with saleratus, but Mrs. March
received her repast with thanks and
laughed heartily over it after Jo was gone.

Poor little souls, they will have a hard time,
I'm afraid, but they won't suffer, and it will
do them good, she said, producing the
more palatable viands with which she had
provided herself, and disposing of the bad
breakfast, so that their feelings might not be
hurt, a motherly little deception for which
they were grateful.

Many were the complaints below, and great
the chagrin of the head cook at her failures.

Never mind, I'll get the dinner and be
servant, you be mistress, keep your hands
nice, see company, and give orders, said
Jo, who knew still less than Meg, about
culinary affairs.

This obliging offer was gladly accepted,
and Margaret retired to the parlor, which
she hastily put in order by whisking the litter
under the sofa and shutting the blinds to
save the trouble of dusting. Jo, with perfect
faith in her own powers and a friendly
desire to make up the quarrel, immediately
put a note in the office, inviting Laurie to
dinner.

You'd better see what you have got before
you think of having company, said Meg,
when informed of the hospitable but rash
act.

Oh, there's corned beef and plenty of
potatoes, and I shall get some asparagus
and a lobster, `for a relish', as Hannah says.
We'll have lettuce and make a salad. I don't
know how, but the book tells. I'll have
blancmange and strawberries for dessert,
and coffee too, if you want to be elegant.

Don't try too many messes, Jo, for you can't
make anything but gingerbread and
molasses candy fit to eat. I wash my hands
of the dinner party, and since you have
asked Laurie on your own responsibility,
you may just take care of him.

I don't want you to do anything but be civil to
him and help to the pudding. You'll give me
your advice if I get in a muddle, won't you?
asked Jo, rather hurt.

Yes, but I don't know much, except about
bread and a few trifles. You had better ask
Mother's leave before you order anything,
returned Meg prudently.

-74-

Of course I shall. I'm not a fool. And Jo went
off in a huff at the doubts expressed of her
powers.

Get what you like, and don't disturb me. I'm
going out to dinner and can't worry about
things at home, said Mrs. March, when Jo
spoke to her. I never enjoyed
housekeeping, and I'm going to take a
vacation today, and read, write, go visiting,
and amuse myself.

The unusual spectacle of her busy mother
rocking comfortably and reading early in the
morning made Jo feel as if some unnatural
phenomenon had occurred, for an eclipse,
an earthquake, or a volcanic eruption would
hardly have seemed stranger.

Everything is out of sorts, somehow, she
said to herself, going downstairs. There's
Beth crying, that's a sure sign that
something is wrong in this family. If Amy is
bothering, I'll shake her.

Feeling very much out of sorts herself, Jo
hurried into the parlor to find Beth sobbing
over Pip, the canary, who lay dead in the
cage with his little claws pathetically
extended, as if imploring the food for want
of which he had died.

It's all my fault, I forgot him, there isn't a
seed or a drop left. Oh, Pip! Oh, Pip! How
could I be so cruel to you? cried Beth, taking
the poor thing in her hands and trying to
restore him.

Jo peeped into his half-open eye, felt his
little heart, and finding him stiff and cold,
shook her head, and offered her domino
box for a coffin.

Put him in the oven, and maybe his will get
warm and revive, said Amy hopefully.

He's been starved, and he shan't be baked
now he's dead. I'll make him a shroud, and
he shall be buried in the garden, and I'll
never have another bird, never, my Pip! For
I am too bad to own one, murmured Beth,
sitting on the floor with her pet folded in her
hands.

The funeral shall be this afternoon, and we
will all go. Now, don't cry, Bethy. It's a pity,
but nothing goes right this week, and Pip
has had the worst of the experiment. Make
the shroud, and lay him in my box, and after
the dinner party, we'll have a nice little
funeral, said Jo, beginning to feel as if she
had undertaken a good deal.

Leaving the others to console Beth, she
departed to the kitchen, which was in a
most discouraging state of confusion.
Putting on a big apron, she fell to work and
got the dishes piled up ready for washing,
when she discovered that the fire was out.

Here's a sweet prospect! muttered Jo,
slamming the stove door open, and poking
vigorously among the cinders.

Having rekindled the fire, she thought she
would go to market while the water heated.
The walk revived her spirits, and flattering
herself that she had made good bargains,
she trudged home again, after buying a very
young lobster, some very old asparagus,
and two boxes of acid strawberries. By the
time she got cleared up, the dinner arrived
and the stove was red-hot. Hannah had left
a pan of bread to rise, Meg had worked it
up early, set it on the hearth for a second
rising, and forgotten it. Meg was
entertaining Sallie Gardiner in the parlor,
when the door flew open and a floury,
crocky, flushed, and disheveled figure
appeared, demanding tartly . . .

I say, isn't bread `riz' enough when it runs

-75-

over the pans?

Sallie began to laugh, but Meg nodded and
lifted her eyebrows as high as they would
go, which caused the apparition to vanish
and put the sour bread into the oven without
further delay. Mrs. March went out, after
peeping here and there to see how matters
went, also saying a word of comfort to Beth,
who sat making a winding sheet, while the
dear departed lay in state in the domino
box. A strange sense of helplessness fell
upon the girls as the gray bonnet vanished
round the corner, and despair seized them
when a few minutes later Miss Crocker
appeared, and said she'd come to dinner.
Now this lady was a thin, yellow spinster,
with a sharp nose and inquisitive eyes, who
saw everything and gossiped about all she
saw. They disliked her, but had been taught
to be kind to her, simply because she was
old and poor and had few friends. So Meg
gave her the easy chair and tried to
entertain her, while she asked questions,
criticized everything, and told stories of the
people whom she knew.

Language cannot describe the anxieties,
experiences, and exertions which Jo
underwent that morning, and the dinner she
served up became a standing joke. Fearing
to ask any more advice, she did her best
alone, and discovered that something more
than energy and good will is necessary to
make a cook. She boiled the asparagus for
an hour and was grieved to find the heads
cooked off and the stalks harder than ever.
The bread burned black, for the salad
dressing so aggravated her that she could
not make it fit to ear. The lobster was a
scarlet mystery to her, but she hammered
and poked till it was unshelled and its
meager proportions concealed in a grove of
lettuce leaves. The potatoes had to be
hurried, not to keep the asparagus waiting,
and were not done at the last. The

blancmange was lumpy, and the
strawberries not as ripe as they looked,
having been skillfully `deaconed'.

Well, they can eat beef and bread and
butter, if they are hungry, only it's mortifying
to have to spend your whole morning for
nothing, thought Jo, as she rang the bell half
an hour later than usual, and stood, hot,
tired, and dispirited, surveying the feast
spread before Laurie, accustomed to all
sorts of elegance, and Miss Crocker,
whose tattling tongue would report them far
and wide.

Poor Jo would gladly have gone under the
table, as one thing after another was tasted
and left, while Amy giggled, Meg looked
distressed, Miss Crocker pursed her lips,
and Laurie talked and laughed with all his
might to give a cheerful tone to the festive
scene. Jo's one strong point was the fruit,
for she had sugared it well, and had a
pitcher of rich cream to eat with it. Her hot
cheeks cooled a trifle, and she drew a long
breath as the pretty glass plates went round,
and everyone looked graciously at the little
rosy islands floating in a sea of cream. Miss
Crocker tasted first, made a wry face, and
drank some water hastily. Jo, who refused,
thinking there might not be enough, for they
dwindled sadly after the picking over,
glanced at Laurie, but he was eating away
manfully, though there was a slight pucker
about his mouth and he kept his eye fixed on
his plate. Amy, who was fond of delicate
fare, took a heaping spoonful, choked, hid
her face in her napkin, and left the table
precipitately.

Oh, what is it? exclaimed Jo, trembling.

Salt instead of sugar, and the cream is
sour, replied Meg with a tragic gesture.

Jo uttered a groan and fell back in her chair,

-76-

remembering that she had given a last hasty
powdering to the berries out of one of the
two boxes on the kitchen table, and had
neglected to put the milk in the refrigerator.
She turned scarlet and was on the verge of
crying, when she met Laurie's eyes, which
would look merry in spite of his heroic
efforts. The comical side of the affair
suddenly struck her, and she laughed till the
tears ran down her cheeks. So did everyone
else, even `Croaker' as the girls called the
old lady, and the unfortunate dinner ended
gaily, with bread and butter, olives and fun.

I haven't strength of mind enough to clear up
now, so we will sober ourselves with a
funeral, said Jo, as they rose, and Miss
Crocker made ready to go, being eager to
tell the new story at another friend's dinner
table.

They did sober themselves for Beth's sake.
Laurie dug a grave under the ferns in the
grove, little Pip was laid in, with many tears
by his tender-hearted mistress, and
covered with moss, while a wreath of
violets and chickweed was hung on the
stone which bore his epitaph, composed by
Jo while she struggled with the dinner. Here
lies Pip March, Who died the 7th of June;
Loved and lamented sore, And not
forgotten soon.

At the conclusion of the ceremonies, Beth
retired to her room, overcome with emotion
and lobster, but there was no place of
repose, for the beds were not made, and
she found her grief much assuaged by
beating up the pillows and putting things in
order. Meg helped Jo clear away the
remains of the feast, which took half the
afternoon and left them so tired that they
agreed to be contented with tea and toast
for supper.

Laurie took Amy to drive, which was a deed

of charity, for the sour cream seemed to
have had a bad effect upon her temper.
Mrs. March came home to find the three
older girls hard at work in the middle of the
afternoon, and a glance at the closet gave
her an idea of the success of one part of the
experiment.

Before the housewives could rest, several
people called, and there was a scramble to
get ready to see them. Then tea must be
got, errands done, and one or two
necessary bits of sewing neglected until the
last minute. As twilight fell, dewy and still,
one by one they gathered on the porch
where the June roses were budding
beautifully, and each groaned or sighed as
she sat down, as if tired or troubled.

What a dreadful day this has been! began
Jo, usually the first to speak.

It has seemed shorter than usual, but so
uncomfortable, said Meg.

Not a bit like home, added Amy.

It can't seem so without Marmee and little
Pip, sighed Beth, glancing with full eyes at
the empty cage above her head.

Here's Mother, dear, and you shall have
another bird tomorrow, if you want it.

As she spoke, Mrs. March came and took
her place among them, looking as if her
holiday had not been much pleasanter than
theirs.

Are you satisfied with your experiment,
girls, or do you want another week of it? she
asked, as Beth nestled up to her and the
rest turned toward her with brightening
faces, as flowers turn toward the sun.

I don't! cried Jo decidedly.

-77-

Nor I, echoed the others.

You think then, that it is better to have a few
duties and live a little for others, do you?

Lounging and larking doesn't pay,
observed Jo, shaking her head. I'm tired of
it and mean to go to work at something right
off.

Suppose you learn plain cooking. That's a
useful accomplishment, which no woman
should be without, said Mrs. March,
laughing inaudibly at the recollection of Jo's
dinner party,, for she had met Miss Crocker
and heard her account of it.

Mother, did you go away and let everything
be, just to see how we'd get on? cried
Meg, who had suspicions all day.

Yes, I wanted you to see how the comfort of
all depends on each doing her share
faithfully. While Hannah and I did your work,
you got on pretty well, though I don't think
you were very happy or amiable. So I
thought, as a little lesson, I would show you
what happens when everyone thinks only of
herself. Don't you feel that it is pleasanter to
help one another, to have daily duties which
make leisure sweet when it comes, and to
bear and forbear, that home may be
comfortable and lovely to us all?

We do, Mother we do! cried the girls.

Then let me advise you to take up your little
burdens again, for though they seem heavy
sometimes, they are good for us, and
lighten as we learn to carry them. Work is
wholesome, and there is plenty for
everyone. It keeps us from ennui and
mischief, is good for health and spirits, and
gives us a sense of power and
independence better than money or
fashion.

We'll work like bees, and love it too, see if
we don't, said Jo. holiday task, and the
dinner party I have shall be a success.

I'll make the set of shirts for father, instead
of letting you do it, Marmee. I can and I will,
though I'm not fond of sewing. That will be
better than fussing over my own things,
which are plenty nice enough as they are.
said Meg.

I'll do my lessons every day, and not spend
so much time with my music and dolls. I am
a stupid thing, and ought to be studying, not
playing, was Beth's resolution, while Amy
followed their example by heroically
declaring, I shall learn to make buttonholes,
and attend to my parts of speech.

Very good! Then I am quite satisfied with
the experiment, and fancy that we shall not
have to repeat it, only don't go to the other
extreme and delve like slaves. Have regular
hours for work and play, make each day
both useful and pleasant, and prove that you
understand the worth of time by employing it
well. Then youth will be delightful, old age
will bring few regrets, and life become a
beautiful success, in spite of poverty.

We'll remember, Mother! And they did.

Chapter Twelve Camp Laurence

Beth was postmistress, for, being most at
home, she could attend to it regularly, and
dearly liked the daily task of unlocking the
little door and distributing the mail. One July
day she came in with her hands full, and
went about the house leaving letters and
parcels like the penny post.

Here's your posy, Mother! Laurie never
forgets that, she said, putting the fresh
nosegay in the vase that stood in
`Marmee's corner', and was kept supplied

-78-

by the affectionate boy.

Miss Meg March, one letter and a glove,
continued Beth, delivering the articles to her
sister, who sat near her mother, stitching
wristbands.

Why, I left a pair over there, and here is only
one, said Meg, looking at the gray cotton
glove. Didn't you drop the other in the
garden?

No, I'm sure I didn't, for there was only one
in the office.

I hate to have odd gloves! Never mind, the
other may be found. My letter is only a
translation of the German song I wanted. I
think Mr. Brooke did it, for this isn't Laurie's
writing.

Mrs. March glanced at Meg, who was
looking very pretty in her gingham morning
gown, with the little curls blowing about her
forehead, and very womanly, as she sat
sewing at her little work-table, full of tidy
white rolls, so unconscious of the thought in
her mother's mind as she sewed and sang,
while her fingers flew and her thoughts were
busied with girlish fancies as innocent and
fresh as the pansies in her belt, that Mrs.
March smiled and was satisfied.

Two letters for Doctor Jo, a book, and a
funny old hat, which covered the whole post
office and stuck outside, said Beth,
laughing as she went into the study where
Jo sat writing.

What a sly fellow Laurie is! I said I wished
bigger hats were the fashion, because I
burn my face every hot day. He said, `Why
mind the fashion? Wear a big hat, and be
comfortable!' I said I would if I had one, and
he has sent me this to try me. I'll wear it for
fun, and show him I don't care for the

fashion. And hanging the antique broad
brim on a bust of Plato, Jo read her letters.

One from her mother made her cheeks glow
and her eyes fill, for it said to her . . .

My Dear:

I write a little word to tell you with how much
satisfaction I watch your efforts to control
your temper. You say nothing about your
trials, failures, or successes, and think,
perhaps, that no one sees them but the
Friend whose help you daily ask, if I may
trust the well-worn cover of your guidebook.
I, too, have seen them all, and heartily
believe in the sincerity of your resolution,
since it begins to bear fruit. Go on, dear,
patiently and bravely, and always believe
that no one sympathizes more tenderly with
you than your loving . . .

Mother

That does me good! That's worth millions of
money and pecks of praise. Oh, Marmee, I
do try! I will keep on trying, and not get tired,
since I have you to help me.

Laying her head on her arms, Jo wet her
little romance with a few happy tears. for
she had thought that no one saw and
appreciated her efforts to be good, and this
assurance was doubly precious, doubly
encouraging, because unexpected and
from the person whose commendation she
most valued. Feeling stronger than ever to
meet and subdue her Apollyon, she pinned
the note inside her frock, as a shield and a
reminder, lest she be taken unaware, and
proceeded to open her other letter, quite
ready for either good or bad news. In a big,
dashing hand, Laurie wrote . . . Dear Jo,
What ho!

Some English girls and boys are coming to

-79-

see me tomorrow and I want to have a jolly
time. If it's fine, I'm going to pitch my tent in
Longmeadow, and row up the whole crew
to lunch and croquet have a fire, make
messes, gypsy fashion, and all sorts of
larks. They are nice people, and like such
things. Brooke will go to keep us boys
steady, and Kate Vaughn will play propriety
for the girls. I want you all to come, can't let
Beth off at any price, and nobody shall
worry her. Don't bother about rations, I'll
see to that and everything else, only do
come, there's a good fellow!

In a tearing hurry,

Yours ever, Laurie.

Here's richness! cried Jo, flying in to tell the
news to Meg.

Of course we can go, Mother? It will be such
a help to Laurie, for I can row, and Meg see
to the lunch, and the children be useful in
some way.

I hope the Vaughns are not fine grown-up
people. Do you know anything about them,
Jo? asked Meg.

Only that there are four of them. Kate is
older than you, Fred and Frank (twins)
about my age, and a little girl (Grace), who
is nine or ten. Laurie knew them abroad,
and liked the boys. I fancied, from the way
he primmed up his mouth in speaking of
her, that he didn't admire Kate much.

I'm so glad my French print is clean, it's just
the thing and so becoming! observed Meg
complacently. Have you anything decent,
Jo?

Scarlet and gray boating suit, good enough
for me. I shall row and tramp about, so I
don't want any starch to think of. You'll

come, Betty?

If you won't let any boys talk to me.

Not a boy!

I like to please Laurie, and I'm not afraid of
Mr. Brooke, he is so kind. But I don't want to
play, or sing, or say anything. I'll work hard
and not trouble anyone, and you'll take care
of me, Jo, so I'll go.

That's my good girl. You do try to fight off
your shyness, and I love you for it. Fighting
faults isn't easy, as I know, and a cheery
word kind of gives a lift. Thank you, Mother,
And Jo gave the thin cheek a grateful kiss,
more precious to Mrs. March than if it had
given back the rosy roundness of her youth.

I had a box of chocolate drops, and the
picture I wanted to copy, said Amy, showing
her mail.

And I got a note from Mr. Laurence, asking
me to come over and play to him tonight,
before the lamps are lighted, and I shall go,
added Beth, whose friendship with the old
gentleman prospered finely.

Now let's fly round, and do double duty
today, so that we can play tomorrow with
free minds, said Jo, preparing to replace
her pen with a broom.

When the sun peeped into the girls' room
early next morning to promise them a fine
day, he saw a comical sight. Each had
made such preparation for the fete as
seemed necessary and proper. Meg had an
extra row of little curlpapers across her
forehead, Jo had copiously anointed her
afflicted face with cold cream, Beth had
taken Joanna to bed with her to atone for
the approaching separation, and Amy had
capped the climax by putting a clothespin on

-80-

her nose to uplift the offending feature. It
was one of the kind artists use to hold the
paper on their drawing boards, therefore
quite appropriate and effective for the
purpose it was now being put. This funny
spectacle appeared to amuse the sun, for
he burst out with such radiance that Jo woke
up and roused her sisters by a hearty laugh
at Amy's ornament.

Sunshine and laughter were good omens
for a pleasure party, and soon a lively bustle
began in both houses. Beth, who was ready
first, kept reporting what went on next door,
and enlivened her sisters' toilets by frequent
telegrams from the window.

There goes the man with the tent! I see Mrs.
Barker doing up the lunch in a hamper and a
great basket. Now Mr. Laurence is looking
up at the sky and the weathercock. I wish he
would go too. There's Laurie, looking like a
sailor, nice boy! Oh, mercy me! Here's a
carriage full of people, a tall lady, a little girl,
and two dreadful boys. One is lame, poor
thing, he's got a crutch. Laurie didn't tell us
that. Be quick, girls! It's getting late. Why,
there is Ned Moffat, I do declare. Meg, isn't
that the man who bowed to you one day
when we were shopping?

So it is. How queer that he should come. I
thought he was at the mountains. There is
Sallie. I'm glad she got back in time. Am I all
right, Jo? cried Meg in a flutter.

A regular daisy. Hold up your dress and put
your hat on straight, it looks sentimental
tipped that way and will fly off at the first
puff. Now then, come on!

Oh, Jo, you are not going to wear that awful
hat? It's too absurd! You shall not make a
guy of yourself, remonstrated Meg, as Jo
tied down with a red ribbon the broad-
brimmed, old-fashioned leghorn Laurie

had sent for a joke.

I just will, though, for it's capital, so shady,
light, and big. It will make fun, and I don't
mind being a guy if I'm comfortable. With
that Jo marched straight away and the rest
followed, a bright little band of sisters, all
looking their best in summer suits, with
happy faces under the jaunty hat brims.

Laurie ran to meet and present them to his
friends in the most cordial manner. The lawn
was the reception room, and for several
minutes a lively scene was enacted there.
Meg was grateful to see that Miss Kate,
though twenty, was dressed with a
simplicity which American girls would do
well to imitate, and who was much flattered
by Mr. Ned's assurances that he came
especially to see her. Jo understood why
Laurie `primmed up his mouth' when
speaking of Kate, for that young lady had a
stand-off-don't-touch-me air, which
contrasted strongly with the free and easy
demeanor of the other girls. Beth took an
observation of the new boys and decided
that the lame one was not `dreadful', but
gentle and feeble, and she would be kind to
him on that account. Amy found Grace a
well-mannered, merry, little person, and
after staring dumbly at one another for a few
minutes, they suddenly became very good
friends.

Tents, lunch, and croquet utensils having
been sent on beforehand, the party was
soon embarked, and the two boats pushed
off together, leaving Mr. Laurence waving
his hat on the shore. Laurie and Jo rowed
one boat, Mr. Brooke and Ned the other,
while Fred Vaughn, the riotous twin, did his
best to upset both by paddling about in a
wherry like a disturbed water bug. Jo's
funny hat deserved a vote of thanks, for it
was of general utility. It broke the ice in the
beginning by producing a laugh, it created

-81-

quite a refreshing breeze, flapping to and
fro as she rowed, and would make an
excellent umbrella for the whole party, if a
shower came up, she said. Miss Kate
decided that she was `odd', but rather
clever, and smiled upon her from afar.

Meg, in the other boat, was delightfully
situated, face to face with the rowers, who
both admired the prospect and feathered
their oars with uncommon `skill and
dexterity'. Mr. Brooke was a grave, silent
young man, with handsome brown eyes and
a pleasant voice. Meg liked his quiet
manners and considered him a walking
encyclopedia of useful knowledge. He
never talked to her much, but he looked at
her a good deal, and she felt sure that he
did not regard her with aversion. Ned, being
in college, of course put on all the airs which
freshmen think it their bounded duty to
assume. He was not very wise, but very
good-natured, and altogether an excellent
person to carry on a picnic. Sallie Gardiner
was absorbed in keeping her white pique
dress clean and chattering with the
ubiquitous Fred, who kept Beth in constant
terror by his pranks.

It was not far to Longmeadow, but the tent
was pitched and the wickets down by the
time they arrived. A pleasant green field,
with three wide-spreading oaks in the
middle and a smooth strip of turf for
croquet.

Welcome to Camp Laurence! said the
young host, as they landed with
exclamations of delight.

Brooke is commander in chief, I am
commissary general, the other fellows are
staff officers, and you, ladies, are
company. The tent is for your especial
benefit and that oak is your drawing room,
this is the mess room and the third is the

camp kitchen. Now, let's have a game
before it gets hot, and then we'll see about
dinner.

Frank, Beth, Amy, and Grace sat down to
watch the game played by the other eight.
Mr. Brooke chose Meg, Kate, and Fred.
Laurie took Sallie, Jo, and Ned. The English
played well, but the Americans played
better, and contested every inch of the
ground as strongly as if the spirit of `76
inspired them. Jo and Fred had several
skirmishes and once narrowly escaped
high words. Jo was through the last wicket
and had missed the stroke, which failure
ruffled her a good deal. Fred was close
behind her and his turn came before hers.
He gave a stroke, his ball hit the wicket, and
stopped an inch on the wrong side. No one
was very near, and running up to examine,
he gave it a sly nudge with his toe, which put
it just an inch on the right side.

I'm through! Now, Miss Jo, I'll settle you,
and get in first, cried the young gentleman,
swinging his mallet for another blow.

You pushed it. I saw you. It's my turn now,
said Jo sharply.

Upon my word, I didn't move it. It rolled a bit,
perhaps, but that is allowed. So, stand off
please, and let me have a go at the stake.

We don't cheat in America, but you can, if
you choose, said Jo angrily.

Yankees are a deal the most tricky,
everybody knows. There you go! returned
Fred, croqueting her ball far away.

Jo opened her lips to say something rude,
but checked herself in time, colored up to
her forehead and stood a minute,
hammering down a wicket with all her
might, while Fred hit the stake and declared

-82-

himself out with much exultation. She went
off to get her ball, and was a long time
finding it among the bushes, but she came
back, looking cool and quiet, and waited
her turn patiently. It took several strokes to
regain the place she had lost, and when she
got there, the other side had nearly won, for
Kate's ball was the last but one and lay near
the stake.

By George, it's all up with us! Goodbye,
Kate. Miss Jo owes me one, so you are
finished, cried Fred excitedly, as they all
drew near to see the finish.

Yankees have a trick of being generous to
their enemies, said Jo, with a look that
made the lad redden, especially when they
beat them, she added, as, leaving Kate's
ball untouched, she won the game by a
clever stroke.

Laurie threw up his hat, then remembered
that it wouldn't do to exult over the defeat of
his guests, and stopped in the middle of the
cheer to whisper to his friend, Good for you,
Jo! He did cheat, I saw him. We can't tell him
so, but he won't do it again, take my word
for it.

Meg drew her aside, under pretense of
pinning up a loose braid, and said
approvingly, It was dreadfully provoking, but
you kept your temper, and I'm so glad, Jo.

Don't praise me, Meg, for I could box his
ears this minute. I should certainly have
boiled over if I hadn't stayed among the
nettles till I got my rage under control enough
to hold my tongue.. It's simmering now, so I
hope he'll keep out of my way, returned Jo,
biting her lips as she glowered at Fred from
under her big hat.

Time for lunch, said Mr. Brooke, looking at
his watch. Commissary general, will you

make the fire and get water, while Miss
March, Miss Sallie, and I spread the table?
Who can make good coffee?

Jo can, said Meg, glad to recommend her
sister. So Jo, feeling that her late lessons in
cookery were to do her honor, went to
preside over the coffeepot, while the
children collected dry sticks, and the boys
made a fire and got water from a spring
near by. Miss Kate sketched and Frank
talked to Beth, who was making little mats
of braided rushes to serve as plates.

The commander in chief and his aides soon
spread the table-cloth with an inviting array
of eatables and drinkables, prettily
decorated with green leaves. Jo announced
that the coffee was ready, and everyone
settled themselves to a hearty meal, for
youth is seldom dyspeptic, and exercise
develops wholesome appetites. A very
merry lunch it was, for everything seemed
fresh and funny, and frequent peals of
laughter startled a venerable horse who fed
near by. There was a pleasing inequality in
the table, which produced many mishaps to
cups and plates, acorns dropped in the
milk, little black ants partook of the
refreshments without being invited, and
fuzzy caterpillars swung down from the tree
to see what was going on. Three white-
headed children peeped over the fence,
and an objectionable dog barked at them
from the other side of the river with all his
might and main.

There's salt here, said Laurie, as he
handed Jo a saucer of berries.

Thank you, I prefer spiders, she replied,
fishing up two unwary little ones who had
gone to a creamy death. How dare you
remind me of that horrid dinner party, when
your's is so nice in every way?' added Jo,
as they both laughed and ate out of one

-83-

plate, the china having run short.

I had an uncommonly good time that day,
and haven't got over it yet. This is no credit
to me, you know, I don't do anything. It's you
and Meg and Brooke who make it all go,
and I'm no end obliged to you. what shall we
do when we can't eat anymore? asked
Laurie, feeling that his trump card had been
played when lunch was over.

Have games till it's cooler. I brought
Authors, and I dare say Miss Kate knows
something new and nice. Go and ask her.
She's company, and you ought to stay with
her more.

Aren't you company too? I thought she'd suit
Brooke, but he keeps talking to Meg, and
Kate just stares at them through that
ridiculous glass of hers'. I'm going, so you
needn't try to preach propriety, for you can't
do it, Jo.

Miss Kate did know several new games,
and as the girls would not, and the boys
could not, eat any more, they all adjourned
to the drawing room to play Rig-marole.

One person begins a story, any nonsense
you like, and tells as long as he pleases,
only taking care to stop short at some
exciting point, when the next takes it up and
does the same. It's very funny when well
done, and makes a perfect jumble of
tragical comical stuff to laugh over. Please
start it, Mr. Brooke, said Kate, with a
commanding air, which surprised Meg,
who treated the tutor with as much respect
as any other gentleman.

Lying on the grass at the feet of the two
young ladies, Mr. Brooke obediently began
the story, with the handsome brown eyes
steadily fixed upon the sunshiny river.

Once on a time, a knight went out into the
world to seek his fortune, for he had nothing
but his sword and his shield. He traveled a
long while, nearly eight-and-twenty years,
and had a hard time of it, till he came to the
palace of a good old king, who had offered
a reward to anyone who could tame and
train a fine but unbroken colt, of which he
was very fond. The knight agreed to try, and
got on slowly but surely, for the colt was a
gallant fellow, and soon learned to love his
new master, though he was freakish and
wild. Every day, when he gave his lessons
to this pet of the king's, the knight rode him
through the city, and as he rode, he looked
everywhere for a certain beautiful face,
which he had seen many times in his
dreams, but never found. One day, as he
went prancing down a quiet street, he saw
at the window of a ruinous castle the lovely
face. He was delighted, inquired who lived
in this old castle, and was told that several
captive princesses were kept there by a
spell, and spun all day to lay up money to
buy their liberty. The knight wished intensely
that he could free them, but he was poor
and could only go by each day, watching for
the sweet face and longing to see it out in
the sunshine. At last he resolved to get into
the castle and ask how he could help them.
He went and knocked. The great door flew
open, and he beheld . ..

A ravishingly lovely lady, who exclaimed,
with a cry of rapture, `At last! At last!'
continued Kate, who had read French
novels, and admired the style. `Tis she!'
cried Count Gustave, and fell at her feet in
an ecstasy of joy. `Oh, rise!' she said,
extending a hand of marble fairness.
`Never! Till you tell me how I may rescue
you,' swore the knight, still kneeling. `Alas,
my cruel fate condemns me to remain here
till my tyrant is destroyed.' `Where is the
villain?' `In the mauve salon. Go, brave
heart, and save me from despair.' `I obey,

-84-

and return victorious or dead!' With these
thrilling words he rushed away, and flinging
open the door of the mauve salon, was
about to enter, when he received . . .

A stunning blow from the big Greek lexicon,
which an old fellow in a black gown fired at
him, said Ned. Instantly, Sir What's-his-
name recovered himself, pitched the tyrant
out of the window, and turned to join the
lady, victorious, but with a bump on his
brow, found the door locked, tore up the
curtains, made a rope ladder, got halfway
down when the ladder broke, and he went
headfirst into the moat, sixty feet below.
Could swim like a duck, paddled round the
castle till he came to a little door guarded by
two stout fellows, knocked their heads
together till they cracked like a couple of
nuts, then, by a trifling exertion of his
prodigious strength, he smashed in the
door, went up a pair of stone steps covered
with dust a foot thick, toads as big as your
fist, and spiders that would frighten you into
hysterics, Miss March. At the top of these
steps he came plump upon a sight that took
his breath away and chilled his blood . . .

A tall figure, all in white with a veil over its
face and a lamp in its wasted hand, went on
Meg. It beckoned, gliding noiselessly
before him down a corridor as dark and
cold as any tomb. Shadowy effigies in
armor stood on either side, a dead silence
reigned, the lamp burned blue, and the
ghostly figure ever and anon turned its face
toward him, showing the glitter of awful
eyes through its white veil. They reached a
curtained door, behind which sounded
lovely music. He sprang forward to enter,
but the specter plucked him back, and
waved threateningly before him a . . .

Snuffbox, said Jo, in a sepulchral tone,
which convulsed the audience. `Thankee,'
said the knight politely, as he took a pinch

and sneezed seven times so violently that
his head fell off. `Ha! Ha!' laughed the
ghost, and having peeped through the
keyhole at the princesses spinning away for
dear life, the evil spirit picked up her victim
and put him in a large tin box, where there
were eleven other knights packed together
without their heads, like sardines, who all
rose and began to . . .

Dance a hornpipe, cut in Fred, as Jo
paused for breath, and, as they danced, the
rubbishy old castle turned to a man-of-war
in full sail. `Up with the jib, reef the tops'l
halliards, helm hard alee, and man the
guns!' roared the captain, as a Portuguese
pirate hove in sight, with a flag black as ink
flying from her foremast. `Go in and win, my
hearties!' says the captain, and a
tremendous fight began. Of course the
British beat, they always do.

No, they don't! cried Jo, aside.

Having taken the pirate captain prisoner,
sailed slap over the schooner, whose decks
were piled high with dead and whose lee
scuppers ran blood, for the order had been
`Cutlasses, and die hard!' `Bosun's mate,
take a bight of the flying-jib sheet, and start
this villain if he doesn't confess his sins
double quick,' said the British captain. The
Portuguese held his tongue like a brick, and
walked the plank, while the jolly tars
cheered like mad. But the sly dog dived,
came up under the man-of-war, scuttled
her, and down she went, with all sail set, `To
the bottom of the sea, sea, sea' where . . .

Oh, gracious! What shall I say? cried Sallie,
as Fred ended his rigmarole, in which he
had jumbled together pell-mell nautical
phrases and facts out of one of his favorite
books. Well, they went to the bottom, and a
nice mermaid welcomed them, but was
much grieved on finding the box of headless

-85-

knights, and kindly pickled them in brine,
hoping to discover the mystery about them,
for being a woman, she was curious. By-
and-by a diver came down, and the
mermaid said, `I'll give you a box of pearls if
you can take it up,' for she wanted to
restore the poor things to life, and couldn't
raise the heavy load herself. So the diver
hoisted it up, and was much disappointed
on opening it to find no pearls. He left it in a
great lonely field, where it was found by a . .
.

Little goose girl, who kept a hundred fat
geese in the field, said Amy, when Sallie's
invention gave out. The little girl was sorry
for them, and asked an old woman what
she should do to help them. `Your geese will
tell you, they know everything.' said the old
woman. So she asked what she should use
for new heads, since the old ones were lost,
and all the geese opened their hundred
mouths and screamed . . .

`Cabbages!' continued Laurie promptly.
`Just the thing,' said the girl, and ran to get
twelve fine ones from her garden. She put
them on, the knights revived at once,
thanked her, and went on their way
rejoicing, never knowing the difference, for
there were so many other heads like them in
the world that no one thought anything of it.
The knight in whom I'm interest went back to
find the pretty face, and learned that the
princesses had spun themselves free and
all gone and married, but one. He was in a
great state of mind at that, and mounting the
colt, who stood by him through thick and
thin, rushed to the castle to see which was
left. Peeping over the hedge, he saw the
queen of his affections picking flowers in
her garden. `Will you give me a rose?' said
he. `You must come and get it. I can't come
to you, it isn't proper,' said she, as sweet
as honey. He tried to climb over the hedge,
but it seemed to grow higher and higher.

Then he tried to push through, but it grew
thicker and thicker, and he was in despair.
So he patiently broke twig after twig till he
had made a little hole through which he
peeped, saying imploringly, `Let me in! Let
me in!' But the pretty princess did not seem
to understand, for she picked her roses
quietly, and left him to fight his way in.
Whether he did or not, Frank will tell you.

I can't. I'm not playing, I never do, said
Frank, dismayed at the sentimental
predicament out of which he was to rescue
the absurd couple. Beth had disappeared
behind Jo, and Grace was asleep.

So the poor knight is to be left sticking in the
hedge, is he? asked Mr. Brooke, still
watching the river, and playing with the wild
rose in his buttonhole.

I guess the princess gave him a posy, and
opened the gate after a while, said Laurie,
smiling to himself, as he threw acorns at his
tutor.

What a piece of nonsense we have made!
With practice we might do something quite
clever. Do you know Truth?

I hope so, said Meg soberly.

The game, I mean?

what is it? said Fred.

Why, you pile up your hands, choose a
number, and draw out in turn, and the
person who draws at the number has to
answer truly any question put by the rest. It's
great fun.

Let's try it, said Jo, who liked new
experiments.

Miss Kate and Mr. Booke, Meg, and Ned

-86-

declined, but Fred, Sallie, Jo, and Laurie
piled and drew, and the lot fell to Laurie.

Who are your heroes? asked Jo.

Grandfather and Napoleon.

Which lady here do you think prettiest? said
Sallie.

Margaret.

Which do you like best? from Fred.

Jo, of course.

What silly questions you ask! And Jo gave a
disdainful shrug as the rest laughed at
Laurie's matter-of-fact tone.

Try again. Truth isn't a bad game, said
Fred.

It's a very good one for you, retorted Jo in a
low voice. Her turn came next.

What is your greatest fault?' asked Fred, by
way of testing in her the virtue he lacked
himself.

A quick temper.

What do you most wish for? said Laurie.

A pair of boot lacings, returned Jo,
guessing and defeating his purpose.

Not a true answer. You must say what you
really do want most.

Genius. Don't you wish you could give it to
me, Laurie? And she slyly smiled in his
disappointed face.

What virtues do you most admire in a man?
asked Sallie.

Courage and honesty.

Now my turn, said Fred, as his hand came
last.

Let's give it to him, whispered Laurie to Jo,
who nodded and asked at once . . .

Didn't you cheat at croquet?'

Well, yes, a little bit.

Good! Didn't you take your story out of THE
SEA LION? said Laurie.

Rather.

Don't you think the English nation perfect in
every respect? asked Sallie.

I should be ashamed of myself if I didn't.

He's a true John Bull. Now, Miss Sallie, you
shall have a chance without waiting to draw.
I'll harrrow up your feelings first by asking if
you don't think you are something of a flirt,
said Laurie, as Jo nodded to Fred as a sign
that peace was declared.

You impertinent boy! Of course I'm not,
exclaimed Sallie, with an air that proved the
contrary.

What do you hate most? asked Fred.

Spiders and rice pudding.

What do you like best? asked Jo.

Dancing and French gloves.

Well, I think Truth is a very silly play. Let's
have a sensible game of Authors to refresh
our minds, proposed Jo.

Ned, frank, and the little girls joined in this,

-87-

and while it went on, the three elders sat
apart, talking. Miss Kate took out her sketch
again, and Margaret watched her, while Mr.
Brooke lay on the grass with a book, which
he did not read.

How beautifully you do it! I wish I could
draw, said Meg, with mingled admiration
and regret in her voice.

Why don't you learn? I should think you had
taste and talent for it, replied Miss Kate
graciously.

I haven't time.

Your mamma prefers other
accomplishments, I fancy. So did mine, but I
proved to her that I had talent by taking a few
lessons privately, and then she was quite
willing I should go on. Can't you do the same
with your governess?

I have none.

I forgot young ladies in America go to
school more than with us. Very fine schools
they are, too, Papa says. You go to a private
one, I suppose?

I don't go at all. I am a governess myself.

Oh. indeed! said Miss Kate, but she might
as well have said, Dear me, how dreadful!
for her tone implied it, and something in her
face made Meg color, and wish she had not
been so frank.

Mr. Brooke looked up and said quickly,
Young ladies in America love
independence as much as their ancestors
did, and are admired and respected for
supporting themselves.

Oh, yes, of course it's very nice and proper
in them to do so. We have many most

respectable and worthy young women who
do the same and are employed by the
nobility, because, being the daughters of
gentlemen, they are both well bred and
accomplished, you know, said Miss Kate in
a patronizing tone that hurt Meg's pride, and
made her work seem not only more
distasteful, but degrading.

Did the German song suit, Miss March?
inquired Mr. Brooke, breaking an awkward
pause.

Oh, yes! It was very sweet, and I'm much
obliged to whoever translated it for me. And
Meg's downcast face brightened as she
spoke.

Don't you read German? asked Miss Kate
with a look of surprise.

Not very well. My father, who taught me, is
away, and I don't get on very fast alone, for
I've no one to correct my pronunciation.

Try a little now. Here is Schiller's MARY
STUART and a tutor who loves to teach.
And Mr. Brooke laid his book on her lap with
an inviting smile.

It's so hard I'm afraid to try, said Meg,
grateful, but bashful in the presence of the
accomplished young lady beside her.

I'll read a bit to encourage you. And Miss
Kate read one of the most beautiful
passages in a perfectly correct but perfectly
expressionless manner.

Mr. Brooke made no comment as she
returned the book to Meg, who said
innocently, I thought it was poetry.

Some of it is. Try this passage.

There was a queer smile about Mr.

-88-

Brooke's mouth as he opened at poor
Mary's lament.

Meg obediently following the long grass-
blade which her new tutor used to point
with, read slowly and timidly, unconsciously
making poetry of the hard words by the soft
intonation of her musical voice. Down the
page went the green guide, and presently,
forgetting her listener in the beauty of the
sad scene, Meg read as if alone, giving a
little touch of tragedy to the words of the
unhappy queen. If she had seen the brown
eyes then, she would have stopped short,
but she never looked up, and the lesson
was not spoiled for her.

Very well indeed! said Mr. Brooke, as she
paused, quite ignoring her many mistakes,
and looking as if he did indeed love to
teach.

Miss Kate put up her glass, and, having
taken a survey of the little tableau before
her, shut her sketch book, saying with
condescension, You've a nice accent and in
time will be a clever reader. I advise you to
learn, for German is a valuable
accomplishment to teachers. I must look
after Grace, she is romping. And Miss Kate
strolled away, adding to herself with a
shrug, I didn't come to chaperone a
governess, though she is young and pretty.
What odd people these Yankees are. I'm
afraid Laurie will be quite spoiled among
them.

I forgot that English people rather turn up
their noses at governesses and don't treat
them as we do, said Meg, looking after the
retreating figure with an annoyed
expression.

Tutors also have rather a hard time of it
there, as I know to my sorrow. There's no
place like America for us workers, Miss

Margaret. And Mr. Brooke looked so
contented and cheerful that Meg was
ashamed to lament her hard lot.

I'm glad I live in it then. I don't like my work,
but I get a good deal of satisfaction out of it
after all, so I won't complain. I only wished I
liked teaching as you do.

I think you would if you had Laurie for a
pupil. I shall be very sorry to lose him next
year, said Mr. Brooke, busily punching
holes in the turf.

Going to college, I suppose? Meg's lips
asked the question, but her eyes added,
And what becomes of you?

Yes, it's high time he went, for he is ready,
and as soon as he is off, I shall turn soldier. I
am needed.

I am glad of that! exclaimed Meg. I should
think every young man would want to go,
though it is hard for the mothers and sisters
who stay at home, she added sorrowfully.

I have neither, and very few friends to care
whether I live or die, said Mr. Brooke rather
bitterly as he absently put the dead rose in
the hole he had made and covered it up, like
a little grave.

Laurie and his grandfather would care a
great deal, and we should all be very sorry
to have any harm happen to you, said Meg
heartily.

Thank you, that sounds pleasant, began Mr.
Brooke, looking cheerful again, but before
he could finish his speech, Ned, mounted
on the old horse, came lumbering up to
display his equestrian skill before the young
ladies, and there was no more quiet that
day.

-89-

Don't you love to ride? asked Grace of
Amy, as they stood resting after a race
round the field with the others, led by Ned.

I dote upon it. My sister, Meg, used to ride
when Papa was rich, but we don't keep any
horses now, except Ellen Tree, added Amy,
laughing.

Tell me about Ellen Tree. Is it a donkey?
asked Grace curiously.

Why, you see, Jo is crazy about horses and
so am I, but we've only got an old
sidesaddle and no horse. Out in our garden
is an apple tree that has a nice low branch,
so Jo put the saddle on it, fixed some reins
on the part that turns up, and we bounce
away on Ellen Tree whenever we like.

How funny! laughed Grace. I have a pony at
home, and ride nearly every day in the park
with Fred and Kate. It's very nice, for my
friends go too, and the Row is full of ladies
and gentlemen.

Dear, how charming! I hope I shall go
abroad some day, but I'd rather go to Rome
than the row, said Amy, who had not the
remotest idea what the Row was and
wouldn't have asked for the world.

Frank, sitting just behind the little girls,
heard what they were saying, and pushed
his crutch away from him with an impatient
gesture as he watched the active lads going
through all sorts of comical gymnastics.
Beth, who was collecting the scattered
Author cards, looked up and said, in her shy
yet friendly way, I'm afraid you are tired.
Can I do anything for you?

Talk to me, please. It's dull, sitting by
myself, answered Frank, who had evidently
been used to being made much of at home.

If he asked her to deliver a Latin oration, it
would not have seemed a more impossible
task to bashful Beth, but there was no place
to run to, no Jo to hide behind now, and the
poor boy looked so wistfully at her that she
bravely resolved to try.

What do you like to talk about? she asked,
fumbling over the cards and dropping half
as she tried to tie them up.

Well, I like to hear about cricket and boating
and hunting, said Frank, who had not yet
learned to suit his amusements to his
strength.

My heart! What shall I do? I don't know
anything about them, thought Beth, and
forgetting the boy's misfortune in her flurry,
she said, hoping to make him talk, I never
saw any hunting, but I suppose you know all
about it.

I did once, but I can never hunt again, for I
got hurt leaping a confounded five-barred
gate, so there are no more horses and
hounds for me, said Frank with a sigh that
made Beth hate herself for her innocent
blunder.

Your deer are much prettier than our ugly
buffaloes, she said, turning to the prairies
for help and feeling glad that she had read
one of the boys' books in which Jo
delighted.

Buffaloes proved soothing and satisfactory,
and in her eagerness to amuse another,
Beth forgot herself, and was quite
unconscious of her sisters' surprise and
delight at the unusual spectacle of Beth
talking away to one of the dreadful boys,
against whom she had begged protection.

Bless her heart! She pities him, so she is
good to him, said Jo, beaming at her from

-90-

the croquet ground.

I always said she was a little saint, added
Meg, as if there could be no further doubt of
it.

I haven't heard Frank laugh so much for ever
so long, said Grace to Amy, as they sat
discussing dolls and making tea sets out of
the acorn cups.

My sister Beth is a very fastidious girl, when
she likes to be, said Amy, well pleased at
Beth's success. She meant `fascinating',
but as Grace didn't know the exact meaning
of either word, fastidious sounded well and
made a good impression.

An impromptu circus, fox and geese, and
an amicable game of croquet finished the
afternoon. At sunset the tent was struck,
hampers packed, wickets pulled up, boats
loaded, and the whole party floated down
the river, singing at the tops of their voices.
Ned, getting sentimental, warbled a
serenade with the pensive refrain . . . Alone,
alone, ah! Woe, alone, and at the lines . . .
We each are young, we each have a heart,
Oh, why should we stand thus coldly apart?
he looked at Meg with such a lackadaisical
expression that she laughed outright and
spoiled his song.

How can you be so cruel to me? he
whispered, under cover of a lively chorus.
You've kept close to that starched-up
Englishwoman all day, and now you snub
me.

I didn't mean to, but you looked so funny I
really couldn't help it, replied Meg, passing
over the first part of his reproach, for it was
quite true that she had shunned him,
remembering the Moffat party and the talk
after it.

Ned was offended and turned to Sallie for
consolation, saying to her rather pettishly,
There isn't a bit of flirt in that girl, is there?

Not a particle, but she's a dear, returned
Sallie, defending her friend even while
confessing her shortcomings.

She's not a stricken deer anyway, said
Ned, trying to be witty, and succeeding as
well as very young gentlemen usually do.

On the lawn where it had gathered, the little
party separated with cordial good nights
and good-bys, for the Vaughns were going
to Canada. As the four sisters went home
through the garden, Miss Kate looked after
them, saying, without the patronizing tone in
her voice, In spite of their demonstrative
manners, American girls are very nice when
one knows them.

I quite agree with you, said Mr. Brooke.

Chapter Thirteen Castles in the Air

Laurie lay luxuriously swinging to and fro in
his hammock one warm September
afternoon, wondering what his neighbors
were about, but too lazy to go and find out.
He was in one of his moods, for the day had
been both unprofitable and unsatisfactory,
and he was wishing he could live it over
again. The hot weather made him indolent,
and he had shirked his studies, tried Mr.
Brooke's patience to the utmost,
displeased his grandfather by practicing
half the afternoon, frightened the
maidservants half out of their wits by
mischievously hinting that one of his dogs
was going mad, and, after high words with
the stableman about some fancied neglect
of his horse, he had flung himself into his
hammock to fume over the stupidity of the
world in general, till the peace of the lovely
day quieted him in spite of himself. Staring

-91-

up into the green gloom of the horse-
chestnut trees above him, he dreamed
dreams of all sorts, and was just imagining
himself tossing on the ocean in a voyage
round the world, when the sound of voices
brought him ashore in a flash. Peeping
through the meshes of the hammock, he
saw the Marches coming out, as if bound on
some expedition.

What in the world are those girls about now?
thought Laurie, opening his sleepy eyes to
take a good look, for there was something
rather peculiar in the appearance of his
neighbors. Each wore a large, flapping hat,
a brown linen pouch slung over one
shoulder, and carried a long staff. Meg had
a cushion, Jo a book, Beth a basket, and
Amy a portfolio. All walked quietly through
the garden, out at the little back gate, and
began to climb the hill that lay between the
house and river.

Well, that's cool, said Laurie to himself, to
have a picnic and never ask me! They can't
be going in the boat, for they haven't got the
key. Perhaps they forgot it. I'll take it to
them, and see what's going on.

Though possessed of half a dozen hats, it
took him some time to find one, then there
was a hunt for the key, which was at last
discovered in his pocket, so that the girls
were quite out of sight when leaped the
fence and ran after them. Taking the
shortest way to the boathouse, he waited
for them to appear, but no one came, and
he went up the hill to take an observation. A
grove of pines covered one part of it, and
from the heart of this green spot came a
clearer sound than the soft sigh of the pines
or the drowsy chirp of the crickets.

Here's a landscape! thought Laurie,
peeping through the bushes, and looking
wide-awake and good-natured already.

It was a rather pretty little picture, for the
sisters sat together in the shady nook, with
sun and shadow flickering over them, the
aromatic wind lifting their hair and cooling
their hot cheeks, and all the little wood
people going on with their affairs as if these
were no strangers but old friends. Meg sat
upon her cushion, sewing daintily with her
white hands, and looking as fresh and
sweet as a rose in her pink dress among the
green. Beth was sorting the cones that lay
thick under the hemlock near by, for she
made pretty things with them. Amy was
sketching a group of ferns, and Jo was
knitting as she read aloud. A shadow
passed over the boy's face as he watched
them, feeling that he ought to go away
because uninvited, yet lingering because
home seemed very lonely and this quiet
party in the woods most attractive to his
restless spirit. He stood so still that a
squirrel, busy with it's harvesting, ran dawn
a pine close beside him, saw him suddenly
and skipped back, scolding so shrilly that
Beth looked up, espied the wistful face
behind the birches, and beckoned with a
reassuring smile.

May I come in, please? Or shall I be a
bother? he asked, advancing slowly.

Meg lifted her eyebrows, but Jo scowled at
her defiantly and said at once, Of course
you may. We should have asked you before,
only we thought you wouldn't care for such a
girl's game as this.

I always like your games, but if Meg doesn't
want me, I'll go away.

I've no objection, if you do something. It's
against the rules to be idle here, replied
Meg gravely but graciously.

Much obliged. I'll do anything if you'll let me
stop a bit, for it's as dull as the Desert of

-92-

Sahara down there. Shall I sew, read, cone,
draw, or do all at once? Bring on your bears.
I'm ready. And Laurie sat down with a
submissive expression delightful to behold.

Finish this story while I set my heel, said Jo,
handing him the book.

Yes'm. was the meek answer, as he began,
doing his best to prove his gratitude for the
favor of admission into the `Busy Bee
Society'.

The story was not a long one, and when it
was finished, he ventured to ask a few
questions as a reward of merit.

Please, ma'am, could I inquire if this highly
instructive and charming institution is a new
one?

Would you tell him? asked Meg of her
sisters.

He'll laugh, said Amy warningly.

Who cares? said Jo.

I guess he'll like it, added Beth.

Of course I shall! I give you my word I won't
laugh. Tell away, Jo, and don't be afraid.

The idea of being afraid of you! Well, you
see we used to play Pilgrim's Progress,
and we have been going on with it in
earnest, all winter and summer.

Yes, I know, said Laurie, nodding wisely.

Who told you? demanded Jo.

Spirits.

No, I did. I wanted to amuse him one night
when you were all away, and he was rather

dismal. He did like it, so don't scold, Jo,
said Beth meekly.

You can't keep a secret. Never mind, it
saves trouble now.

Go on, please, said Laurie, as Jo became
absorbed in her work, looking a trifle
displeased.

Oh, didn't she tell you about this new plan of
ours? Well, we have tried not to waste our
holiday, but each has had a task and
worked at it with a will. The vacation is
nearly over, the stints are all done, and we
are ever so glad that we didn't dawdle.

Yes, I should think so, and Laurie thought
regretfully of his own idle days.

Mother likes to have us out-of-doors as
much as possible, so we bring our work
here and have nice times. For the fun of it
we bring our things in these bags, wear the
old hats, use poles to climb the hill, and play
pilgrims, as we used to do years ago. We
call this hill the Delectable Mountain, for we
can look far away and see the country
where we hope to live some time.

Jo pointed, and Laurie sat up to examine,
for through an opening in the wood one
could look cross the wide, blue river, the
meadows on the other side, far over the
outskirts of the great city, to the green hills
that rose to meet the sky. The sun was low,
and the heavens glowed with the splendor
of an autumn sunset. Gold and purple
clouds lay on the hilltops, and rising high into
the ruddy light were silvery white peaks that
shone like the airy spires of some Celestial
City.

How beautiful that is! said Laurie softly, for
he was quick to see and feel beauty of any
kind.

-93-

It's often so, and we like to watch it, for it is
never the same, but always splendid,
replied Amy, wishing she could paint it.

Jo talks about the country where we hope to
live some time the real country, she means,
with pigs and chickens and haymaking. It
would be nice, but I wish the beautiful
country up there was real, and we could
ever go to it, said Beth musingly.

There is a lovelier country even than that,
where we shall go, by-and-by, when we
are good enough, answered Meg with her
sweetest voice.

It seems so long to wait, so hard to do. I
want to fly away at once, as those swallows
fly, and go in at that splendid gate.

You'll get there, Beth, sooner or later, no
fear of that, said Jo. I'm the one that will
have to fight and work, and climb and wait,
and maybe never get in after all.

you'll have me for company, if that's any
comfort. I shall have to do a deal of traveling
before I come in sight of your Celestial City.
If I arrive late, you'll say a good word for me,
won't you, Beth?

Something in the boy's face troubled his
little friend, but she said cheerfully, with her
quiet eyes on the changing clouds, If people
really want to go, and really try all their lives, I
think they will get in, for I don't believe there
are any locks on that door or any guards at
the gate. I always imagine it is as it is in the
picture, where the shining ones stretch out
their hands to welcome poor Christian as he
comes up from the river.

Wouldn't it be fun if all the castles in the air
which we make could come true, and we
could live in them? said Jo, after a little
pause.

I've made such quantities it would be hard
to choose which I'd have, said Laurie, lying
flat and throwing cones at the squirrel who
had betrayed him.

You'd have to take your favorite one. What is
it? asked Meg.

If I tell mine, will you tell yours?

Yes, if the girls will too.

We will. Now, Laurie.

After I'd seen as much of the world as I want
to, I'd like to settle in Germany and have just
as much music as I choose. I'm to be a
famous musician myself, and all creation is
to rush to hear me. And I'm never to be
bothered about money or business, but just
enjoy myself and live for what I like. That's
my favorite castle. What's yours, Meg?

Margaret seemed to find it a little hard to tell
hers, and waved a brake before her face,
as if to disperse imaginary gnats, while she
said slowly, I should like a lovely house, full
of all sorts of luxurious things nice food,
pretty clothes, handsome furniture, pleasant
people, and heaps of money. I am to be
mistress of it, and manage it as I like, with
plenty of servants, so I never need work a
bit. How I should enjoy it! For I wouldn't be
idle, but do good, and make everyone love
me dearly.

Wouldn't you have a master for your castle in
the air? asked Laurie slyly.

I said `pleasant people', you know, And
Meg carefully tied up her shoe as she
spoke, so that no one saw her face.

Why don't you say you'd have a splendid,
wise, good husband and some angelic little
children? You know your castle wouldn't be

-94-

perfect without, said blunt Jo, who had no
tender fancies yet, and rather scorned
romance, except in books.

You'd have nothing but horses, inkstands,
and novels in yours, answered Meg
petulantly.

Wouldn't I though? I'd have a stable full of
Arabian steeds, rooms piled high with
books, and I'd write out of a magic
inkstand, so that my works should be as
famous as Laurie's music. I want to do
something splendid before I go into my
castle, something heroic or wonderful that
won't be forgotten after I'm dead. I don't
know what, but I'm on the watch for it, and
mean to astonish you all some day. I think I
shall write books, and get rich and famous,
that would suit me, so that is my favorite
dream.

Mine is to stay at home safe with Father and
Mother, and help take care of the family,
said Beth contentedly.

Don't you wish for anything else? asked
Laurie.

Since I had my little piano, I am perfectly
satisfied. I only wish we may all keep well
and be together, nothing else.

I have ever so many wishes, but the pet one
is to be an artist, and go to Rome, and do
fine pictures, and be the best artist in the
whole world, was Amy's modest desire.

We're an ambitious set, aren't we? Every
one of us, but Beth, wants to be rich and
famous, and gorgeous in every respect. I do
wonder if any of us will ever get our wishes,
said Laurie, chewing grass like a
meditative calf.

I've got the key to my castle in the air, but

whether I can unlock the door remains to be
seen, observed Jo mysteriously.

I've got the key to mine, but I'm not allowed
to try it. Hang college! muttered Laurie with
an impatient sigh.

Here's mine! and Amy waved her pencil.

I haven't got any, said Meg forlornly.

Yes, you have, said Laurie at once.

Where?

In your face.

Nonsense, that's of no use.

Wait and see if it doesn't bring you
something worth having, replied the boy,
laughing at the thought of a charming little
secret which he fancied he knew.

Meg colored behind the brake, but asked
no questions and looked across the river
with the same expectant expression which
Mr. Brooke had worn when he told the story
of the knight.

If we are all alive ten years hence, let's
meet, and see how many of us have got our
wishes, or how much nearer we are then
than now, said Jo, always ready with a plan.

Bless me! How old I shall be, twenty-seven!
exclaimed Meg, who felt grown up already,
having just reached seventeen.

You and I will be twenty-six, Teddy, Beth
twenty-four, and Amy twenty-two. What a
venerable party! said Jo.

I hope I shall have done something to be
proud of by that time, but I'm such a lazy
dog, I'm afraid I shall dawdle, Jo.

-95-

You need a motive, Mother says, and when
you get it, she is sure you'll work splendidly.

Is she? By Jupiter, I will, if I only get the
chance! cried Laurie, sitting up with sudden
energy. I ought to be satisfied to please
Grandfather, and I do try, but it's working
against the grain, you see, and comes hard.
He wants me to be an India merchant, as he
was, and I'd rather be shot. I hate tea and
sild and spices, and every sort of rubbish
his old ships bring, and I don't care how
soon they go to the bottom when I own them.
Going to college ought to satisfy him, for if I
give him four years he ought to let me off
from the business. But he's set, and I've got
to do just as he did, unless I break away
and please myself, as my father did. If there
was anyone left to stay with the old
gentleman, I'd do it tomorrow.

Laurie spoke excitedly, and looked ready to
carry his threat into execution on the
slightest provocation, for he was growing
up very fast and, in spite of his indolent
ways, had a young man's hatred of
subjection, a young man's restless longing
to try the world for himself.

I advise you to sail away in one of your
ships, and never come home again till you
have tried your own way, said Jo, whose
imagination was fired by the thought of such
a daring exploit, and whose sympathy was
excited by what she called `Teddy's
Wrongs'.

That's not right, Jo. You mustn't talk in that
way, and Laurie mustn't take your bad
advice. You should do just what your
grandfather wishes, my dear boy, said Meg
in her most maternal tone. do your best at
college, and when he sees that you try to
please him, I'm sure he won't be hard on
you or unjust to you. As you say, there is no
one else to stay with and love him, and

you'd never forgive yourself if you left him
without his permission. Don't be dismal or
fret, but do your duty and you'll get your
reward, as good Mr. Brooke has, by being
respected and loved.

What do you know about him? asked Laurie,
grateful for the good advice, but objecting
to the lecture, and glad to turn the
conversation from himself after his unusual
outbreak.

Only what your grandpa told us about him,
how he took good care of his own mother till
she died, and wouldn't go abroad as tutor to
some nice person because he wouldn't
leave her. And how he provides now for an
old woman who nursed his mother, and
never tells anyone, but is just as generous
and patient and good as he can be.

So he is, dear old fellow! said Laurie
heartily, as Meg paused, looking flushed
and earnest with her story. It's like Grandpa
to find out all about him without letting him
know, and to tell all his goodness to others,
so that they might like him. Brooke couldn't
understand why your mother was so kind to
him, asking him over with me and treating
him in her beautiful friendly way. He thought
she was just perfect, and talked about it for
days and days, and went on about you all in
flaming style. If ever I do get my wish, you
see what I'll do for Booke.

Begin to do something now by not plaguing
his life out, said Meg sharply.

How do you know I do, Miss?

I can always tell by his face when he goes
away. If you have been good, he looks
satisfied and walks briskly. If you have
plagued him, he's sober and walks slowly,
as if he wanted to go back and do his work
better.

-96-

Well, I like that? So you keep an account of
my good and bad marks in Brooke's face,
do you? I see him bow and smile as he
passes your window, but I didn't know
you'd got up a telegraph.

We haven't. Don't be angry, and oh, don't
tell him I said anything! It was only to show
that I cared how you get on, and what is said
here is said in confidence, you know, cried
Meg, much alarmed at the thought of what
might follow from her careless speech.

I don't tell tales, replied Laurie, with his
`high and mighty' air, as Jo called a certain
expression which he occasionally wore.
Only if Brooke is going to be a
thermometer, I must mind and have fair
weather for him to report.

Please don't be offended. I didn't meant to
preach or tell tales or be silly. I only thought
Jo was encouraging you in a feeling which
you'd be sorry for by-and-by. You are so
kind to us, we feel as if you were our brother
and say just what we think. Forgive me, I
meant it kindly. And Meg offered her hand
with a gesture both affectionate and timid.

Ashamed of his momentary pique, Laurie
squeezed the kind little hand, and said
frankly, I'm the one to be forgiven. I'm cross
and have been out of sorts all day. I like to
have you tell me my faults and be sisterly, so
don't mind if I am grumpy sometimes. I
thank you all the same.

Bent on showing that he was not offended,
he made himself as agreeable as possible,
wound cotton for Meg, recited poetry to
please Jo, shook down cones for Beth, and
helped Amy with her ferns, proving himself
a fit person to belong to the `Busy Bee
Society'. In the midst of an animated
discussion on the domestic habits of turtles
(one of those amiable creatures having

strolled up from the river), the faint sound of
a bell warned them that Hannah had put the
tea `to draw', and they would just have time
to get home to supper.

May I come again? asked Laurie.

Yes, if your are good, and love your book,
as the boys in the primer are told to do, said
Meg, smiling.

I'll try.

Then you may come, and I'll teach you to knit
as the Scotchmen do. There's a demand for
socks just now, added Jo, waving hers like
a big blue worsted banner as they parted at
the gate.

That night, when Beth played to Mr.
Laurence in the twilight, Laurie, standing in
the shadow of the curtain, listened to the
little David, whose simple music always
quieted his moody spirit, and watched the
old man, who sat with his gray head on his
hand, thinking tender thoughts of the dead
child he had loved so much. Remembering
the conversation of the afternoon, the boy
said to himself, with the resolve to make the
sacrifice cheerfully, I'll let my castle go, and
stay with the dear old gentleman while he
needs me, for I am all he has.

Chapter Fourteen Secrets

Jo was very busy in the garret, for the
October days began to grow chilly, and the
afternoons were short. For two or three
hours the sun lay warmly in the high window,
showing Jo seated on the old sofa, writing
busily, with her papers spread out upon a
trunk before her, while Scrabble, the pet rat,
promenaded the beams overhead,
accompanied by his oldest son, a fine
young fellow, who was evidently very proud
of his whiskers. Quite absorbed in her

-97-

work, Jo scribbled away till the last page
was filled, when she signed her name with
a flourish and threw down her pen,
exclaiming . . .

There, I've done my best! If this won't suit I
shall have to wait till I can do better.

Lying back on the sofa, she read the
manuscript carefully through, making
dashes here and there, and putting in many
exclamation points, which looked like little
balloons. Then she tied it up with a smart
red ribbon, and sat a minute looking at it
with a sober, wistful expression, which
plainly showed how earnest her work had
been. Jo's desk up here was an old tin
kitchen which hung against the wall. It she
kept her papers, and a few books, safely
shut away from Scrabble, who, being
likewise of a literary turn, was fond of
making a circulating library of such books
as were left in his way by eating the leaves.
From this tin receptacle Jo produced
another manuscript, and putting both in her
pocket, crept quietly downstairs, leaving
her friends to nibble on her pens and taste
her ink.

She put on her hat and jacket as noiselessly
as possible, and going to the back entry
window, got out upon the roof of a low
porch, swung herself down to the grassy
bank, and took a roundabout way to the
road. Once there, she composed herself,
hailed a passing omnibus, and rolled away
to town, looking very merry and mysterious.

If anyone had been watching her, he would
have thought her movements decidedly
peculiar, for on alighting, she went off at a
great pace till she reached a certain number
in a certain busy street. Having found the
place with some difficulty, she went into the
doorway, looked up the dirty stairs, and
after standing stock still a minute, suddenly

dived into the street and walked away as
rapidly as she came. This maneuver she
repeated several times, to the great
amusement of a black-eyed young
gentleman lounging in the window of a
building opposite. On returning for the third
time, Jo gave herself a shake, pulled her hat
over her eyes, and walked up the stairs,
looking as if she were going to have all her
teeth out.

There was a dentist's sign, among others,
which adorned the entrance, and after
staring a moment at the pair of artificial
jaws which slowly opened and shut to draw
attention to a fine set of teeth, the young
gentleman put on his coat, took his hat, and
went down to post himself in the opposite
doorway, saying with a smile and a shiver,
It's like her to come alone, but if she has a
bad time she'll need someone to help her
home.

In ten minutes Jo came running downstairs
with a very red face and the general
appearance of a person who had just
passed through a trying ordeal of some sort.
When she saw the young gentleman she
looked anything but pleased, and passed
him with a nod. But he followed, asking with
an air of sympathy, Did you have a bad
time?

Not very.

You got through quickly.

Yes, thank goodness!

Why did you go alone?

Didn't want anyone to know.

You're the oddest fellow I ever saw. How
many did you have out?

-98-

Jo looked at her friend as if she did not
understand him, then began to laugh as if
mightily amused at something.

There are two which I want to have come
out, but I must wait a week.

What are you laughing at? You are up to
some mischief, Jo, said Laurie, looking
mystified.

So are you. What were you doing, sir, up in
that billiard saloon?

Begging your pardon, ma'am, it wasn't a
billiard saloon, but a gymnasium, and I was
taking a lesson in fencing.

I'm glad of that.

why?

You can teach me, and then when we play
HAMLET, you can be Laertes, and we'll
make a fine thing of the fencing scene.

Laurie burst out with a hearty boy's laugh,
which made several passers-by smile in
spite of themselves.

I'll teach you whether we play HAMLET or
not. It's grand fun and will straighten you up
capitally. But I don't believe that was your
only reason for saying `I'm glad' in that
decided way, was it now?

No, I was glad that you were not in the
saloon, because I hope you never go to
such places. Do you?

Not often.

I wish you wouldn't.

It's no harm, Jo. I have billiards at home, but
it's no fun unless you have good players, so,

as I'm fond of it, I come sometimes and
have a game with Ned Moffat or some of
the other fellows.

Oh, dear, I'm so sorry, for you'll get to liking
it better and better, and will waste time and
money, and grow like those dreadful boys. I
did hope you'd stay respectable and be a
satisfaction to your friends, said Jo,
shaking her head.

Can't a fellow take a little innocent
amusement now and then without losing his
respectability? asked Laurie, looking
nettled.

That depends upon how and where he
takes it. I don't like Ned and his set, and
wish you'd keep out of it. Mother won't let us
have him at our house, though he wants to
come. And if you grow like him she won't be
willing to have us frolic together as we do
now.

Won't she? asked Laurie anxiously.

No, she can't bear fashionable young men,
and she'd shut us all up in bandboxes rather
than have us associate with them.

Well, she needn't get out her bandboxes yet.
I'm not a fashionable party and don't mean
to be, but I do like harmless larks now and
then, don't you?

Yes, nobody minds them, so lark away, but
don't get wild, will you? Or there will be an
end of all our good times.

I'll be a double distilled saint.

I can't bear saints. Just be a simple, honest,
respectable boy, and we'll never desert
you. I don't know what I should do if you
acted like Mr. King's son. He had plenty of
money, but didn't know how to spend it, and

-99-

got tipsy and gambled, and ran away, and
forged his father's name, I believe, and was
altogether horrid.

You think I'm likely to do the same? Much
obliged.

No, I don'toh, dear, no!but I hear people
talking about money being such a
temptation, and I sometimes wish you were
poor. I shouldn't worry then.

Do you worry about me, Jo?

A little, when you look moody and
discontented, as you sometimes do, for
you've got such a strong will, if you once get
started wrong, I'm afraid it would be hard to
stop you.

Laurie walked in silence a few minutes, and
Jo watched him, wishing she had held her
tongue, for his eyes looked angry, though
his lips smiled as if at her warnings.

Are you going to deliver lectures all the way
home? he asked presently.

Of course not. Why?

Because if you are, I'll take a bus. If you're
not, I'd like to walk with you and tell you
something very interesting.

I won't preach any more, and I'd like to hear
the news immensely.

Very well, then, come on. It's a secret, and if
I tell you, you must tell me yours.

I haven't got any, began Jo, but stopped
suddenly, remembering that she had.

You know you have you can't hide anything,
so up and fess, or I won't tell, cried Laurie.

Is your secret a nice one?

Oh, isn't it! All about people you know, and
such fun! You ought to hear it, and I've been
aching to tell it this long time. Come, you
begin.

You'll not say anything about it at home, will
you?

Not a word.

And you won't tease me in private?

I never tease.

Yes, you do. You get everything you want out
of people. I don't know how you do it, but
you are a born wheedler.

Thank you. Fire away.

Well, I've left two stories with a
newspaperman, and he's to give his
answer next week, whispered Jo, in her
confidant's ear.

Hurrah for Miss March, the celebrated
American authoress! cried Laurie, throwing
up his hat and catching it again, to the great
delight of two ducks, four cats, five hens,
and half a dozen Irish children, for they were
out of the city now.

Hush! It won't come to anything, I dare say,
but I couldn't rest till I had tried, and I said
nothing about it because I didn't want
anyone else to be disappointed.

It won't fail. Why, Jo, your stories are works
of Shakespeare compared to half the
rubbish that is published every day. Won't it
be fun to see them in print, and shan't we
feel proud of our authoress?

Jo's eyes sparkled, for it is always pleasant

-100-

to be believed in, and a friend's praise is
always sweeter than a dozen newspaper
puffs.

Where's your secret? Play fair, Teddy, or I'll
never believe you again, she said, trying to
extinguish the brilliant hopes that blazed up
at a word of encouragement.

I may get into a scrape for telling, but I didn't
promise not to, so I will, for I never feel easy
in my mind till I've told you any plummy bit of
news I get. I know where Meg's glove is.

Is that all? said Jo, looking disappointed, as
Laurie nodded and twinkled with a face full
of mysterious intelligence.

It's quite enough for the present, as you'll
agree when I tell you where it is.

Tell, then.

Laurie bent, and whispered three words in
Jo's ear, which produced a comical
change. She stood and stared at him for a
minute, looking both surprised and
displeased, then walked on, saying sharply,
How do you know?

Saw it.

Where?'

Pocket.

All this time?

Yes, isn't that romantic?

No, it's horrid.

Don't you like it?

Of course I don't. It's ridiculous, it won't be
allowed. My patience! What would Meg

say?

You are not to tell anyone. Mind that.

I didn't promise.

That was understood, and I trusted you.

Well, I won't for the present, anyway, but I'm
disgusted, and wish you hadn't told me.

I thought you'd be pleased.

At the idea of anybody coming to take Meg
away? No, thank you.

You'll feel better about it when somebody
comes to take you away.

I'd like to see anyone try it, cried Jo fiercely.

So should I! And Laurie chuckled at the
idea.

I don't think secrets agree with me, I feel
rumpled up in my mind since you told me
that, said Jo rather ungratefully.

Race down this hill with me, and you'll be all
right, suggested Laurie.

No one was in sight, the smooth road
sloped invitingly before her, and finding the
temptation irresistible, Jo darted away,
soon leaving hat and comb behind her and
scattering hairpins as she ran. Laurie
reached the goal first and was quite
satisfied with the success of his treatment,
for his Atalanta came panting up with flying
hair, bright eyes, ruddy cheeks, and no
signs of dissatisfaction in her face.

I wish I was a horse, then I could run for
miles in this splendid air, and not lose my
breath. It was capital, but see what a guy it's
made me. Go, pick up my things, like a

-101-

cherub, as you are, said Jo, dropping down
under a maple tree, which was carpeting
the bank with crimson leaves.

Laurie leisurely departed to recover the lost
property, and Jo bundled up her braids,
hoping no one would pass by till she was
tidy again. But someone did pass, and who
should it be but Meg, looking particularly
ladylike in her state and festival suit, for she
had been making calls.

What in the world are you doing here? she
asked, regarding her disheveled sister with
well-bred surprise.

Getting leaves, meekly answered Jo,
sorting the rosy handful she had just swept
up.

And hairpins, added Laurie, throwing half a
dozen into Jo's lap. They grow on this road,
Meg, so do combs and brown straw hats.

You have been running, Jo. How could you?
When will you stop such romping ways? said
Meg reprovingly, as she settled her cuffs
and smoothed her hair, with which the wind
had taken liberties.

Never till I'm stiff and old and have to use a
crutch. Don't try to make me grow up before
my time, Meg. It's hard enough to have you
change all of a sudden. Let me be a little girl
as long as I can.

As she spoke, Jo bent over the leaves to
hide the trembling of her lips, for lately she
had felt that Margaret was fast getting to be
a woman, and Laurie's secret made her
dread the separation which must surely
come some time and now seemed very
near. He saw the trouble in her face and
drew Meg's attention from it by asking
quickly, Where have you been calling, all so
fine?

At the Gardiners', and Sallie has been
telling me all about Belle Moffat's wedding.
It was very splendid, and they have gone to
spend the winter in Paris. Just think how
delightful that must be!

Do you envy her, Meg? said Laurie.

I'm afraid I do.

I'm glad of it! muttered Jo, tying on her hat
with a jerk.

Why? asked Meg, looking surprised.

Because if you care much about riches, you
will never go and marry a poor man, said
Jo, frowning at Laurie, who was mutely
warning her to mind what she said.

I shall never `go and marry' anyone,
observed Meg, walking on with great
dignity while the others followed, laughing,
whispering, skipping stones, and `behaving
like children', as Meg said to herself,
though she might have been tempted to join
them if she had not had her best dress on.

For a week or two, Jo behaved so queerly
that her sisters were quite bewildered. She
rushed to the door when the postman rang,
was rude to Mr. Brooke whenever they met,
would sit looking at Meg with a woe-
begone face, occasionally jumping up to
shake and then kiss her in a very mysterious
manner. Laurie and she were always
making signs to one another, and talking
about `Spread Eagles' till the girls declared
they had both lost their wits. On the second
Saturday after Jo got out of the window,
Meg, as she sat sewing at her window, was
scandalized by the sight of Laurie chasing
Jo all over the garden and finally capturing
her in Amy's bower. What went on there,
Meg could not see, but shrieks of laughter
were heard, followed by the murmur of

-102-

voices and a great flapping of newspapers.

What shall we do with that girl? She never
will behave like a young lady, sighed Meg,
as she watched the race with a
disapproving face.

I hope she won't. She is so funny and dear
as she is, said Beth, who had never
betrayed that she was a little hurt at Jo's
having secrets with anyone but her.

It's very trying, but we never can make her
commy la fo, added Amy, who sat making
some new frills for herself, with her curls
tied up in a very becoming way., two
agreeable things that made her feel
unusually elegant and ladylike.

In a few minutes Jo bounced in, laid herself
on the sofa, and affected to read.

Have you anything interesting there? asked
Meg, with condescension.

Nothing but a story, won't amount to much, I
guess, returned Jo, carefully keeping the
name of the paper out of sight.

You'd better read it aloud. That will amuse
us and keep you out of mischief, said Amy
in her most grown-up tone.

What's the name? asked Beth, wondering
why Jo kept her face behind the sheet.

The Rival Painters.

That sounds well. Read it, said Meg.

With a loud Hem! and a long breath, Jo
began to read very fast. The girls listened
with interest, for the tale was romantic, and
somewhat pathetic, as most of the
characters died in the end.

I like that about the splendid picture, was
Amy's approving remark, as Jo paused.

I prefer the lovering part. Viola and Angelo
are two of our favorite names, isn't that
queer? said Meg, wiping her eyes, for the
lovering part was tragical.

Who wrote it? asked Beth, who had caught
a glimpse of Jo's face.

The reader suddenly sat up, cast away the
paper, displaying a flushed countenance,
and with a funny mixture of solemnity and
excitement replied in a loud voice, Your
sister.

You? cried Meg, dropping her work.

It's very good, said Amy critically.

I knew it! I knew it! Oh, my Jo, I am so proud!
And Beth ran to hug her sister and exult over
this splendid success.

Dear me, how delighted they all were, to be
sure! How Meg wouldn't believe it till she
saw the words. Miss Josephine March,
actually printed in the paper. How graciously
Amy criticized the artistic parts of the story,
and offered hints for a sequel, which
unfortunately couldn't be carried out, as the
hero and heroine were dead. How Beth got
excited, and skipped and sang with joy.
How Hannah came in to exclaim, Sakes
alive, well I never! in great astonishment at
`that Jo's doin's'. How proud Mrs. March
was when she knew it. How Jo laughed,
with tears in her eyes, as she declared she
might as well be a peacock and done with it.
and how the `Spread Eagle' might be said
to flap his wings triumphantly over the
House of March, as the paper passed from
hand to hand.

Tell us about it. When did it come? How

-103-

much did you get for it? What will Father
say? Won't Laurie laugh? cried the family,
all in one breath as they clustered about Jo,
for these foolish, affectionate people mad a
jubilee of every little household joy.

Stop jabbering, girls, and I'll tell you
everything, said Jo, wondering if Miss
Burney felt any grander over her EVILINA
than she did over her `Rival Painters'.
Having told how she disposed of her tales,
Jo added, And when I went to get my
answer, the man said he liked them both,
but didn't pay beginners, only let them print
in his paper, and noticed the stories. It was
good practice, he said, and when the
beginners improved, anyone would pay. So
I let him have the two stories, and today this
was sent to me, and Laurie caught me with
it and insisted on seeing it, so I let him. And
he said it was good, and I shall write more,
and he's going to get the next paid for, and I
am so happy, for in time I may be able to
support myself and help the girls.

Jo's breath gave out here, and wrapping
her head in the paper, she bedewed her
little story with a few natural tears, for to be
independent and earn the praise of those
she loved were the dearest wishes of her
heart, and this seemed to be the first step
toward that happy end.

Chapter Fifteen A Telegram

November is the most disagreeable month
in the whole year, said Margaret, standing
at the window one dull afternoon, looking
out at the frostbitten garden.

That's the reason I was born in it, observed
Jo pensively, quite unconscious of the blot
on her nose.

If something very pleasant should happen
now, we should think it a delightful month,

said Beth, who took a hopeful view of
everything, even November.

I dare say, but nothing pleasant ever does
happen in this family, said Meg, who was
out of sorts. We go grubbing along day after
day, without a bit of change, and very little
fun. We might as well be in a treadmill.

My patience, how blue we are! cried Jo. I
don't much wonder, poor dear, for you see
other girls having splendid times, while you
grind, grind, year in and year out. Oh, don't I
wish I could manage things for you as I do
for my heroines! You're pretty enough and
good enough already, so I'd have some rich
relation leave you a fortune unexpectedly.
Then you'd dash out as an heiress, scorn
everyone who has slighted you, go abroad,
and come home my Lady Something in a
blaze of splendor and elegance.

People don't have fortunes left them in that
style nowadays, men have to work and
women marry for money. It's a dreadfully
unjust world, said Meg bitterly.

Jo and I are going to make fortunes for you
all. Just wait ten years, and see if we don't,
said Amy, who sat in a corner making mud
pies, as Hannah called her little clay models
of birds, fruit, and faces.

Can't wait, and I'm afraid I haven't much
faith in ink and dirt, though I'm grateful for
your good intentions.

Meg sighed, and turned to the frostbitten
garden again. Jo groaned and leaned both
elbows on the table in a despondent
attitude, but Amy spatted away
energetically, and Beth, who sat at the other
window, said, smiling, Two pleasant things
are going to happen right away. Marmee is
coming down the street, and Laurie is
tramping through the garden as if he had

-104-

something nice to tell.

In they both came, Mrs. March with her usual
question, Any letter from Father, girls? and
Laurie to say in his persuasive way, Won't
some of you come for a drive? I've been
working away at mathematics till my head is
in a muddle, and I'm going to freshen my
wits by a brisk turn. It's a dull day, but the air
isn't bad, and I'm going to take Brooke
home, so it will be gay inside, if it isn't out.
Come, Jo, you and Beth will go, won't you?

Of course we will.

Much obliged, but I'm busy. And Meg
whisked out her work basket, for she had
agreed with her mother that it was best, for
her at least, not to drive too often with the
young gentleman.

We three will be ready in a minute, cried
Amy, running away to wash her hands.

Can I do anything for you, Madam Mother?
asked Laurie, leaning over Mrs. March's
chair with the affectionate look and tone he
always gave her.

No, thank you, except call at the office, if
you'll be so kind, dear. It's our day for a
letter, and the postman hasn't been. Father
is as regular as the sun, but there's some
delay on the way, perhaps.

A sharp ring interrupted her, and a minute
after Hannah came in with a letter.

It's one of them horrid telegraph things,
mum, she said, handling it as if she was
afraid it would explode and do some
damage.

At the word `telegraph', Mrs. March
snatched it, read the two lines it contained,
and dropped back into her chair as white as

if the little paper had sent a bullet to her
heart. Laurie dashed downstairs for water,
while Meg and Hannah supported her, and
Jo read aloud, in a frightened voice . . .

Mrs. March:

Your husband is very ill. Come at once.

S. HALE

Blank Hospital, Washington.

How still the room was as they listened
breathlessly, how strangely the day
darkened outside, and how suddenly the
whole world seemed to change, as the girls
gathered about their mother, feeling as if all
the happiness and support of their lives was
about to be taken from them.

Mrs. March was herself again directly, read
the message over, and stretched out her
arms to her daughters, saying, in a tone they
never forgot, I shall go at once, but it may be
too late. Oh, children, children, help me to
bear it!

For several minutes there was nothing but
the sound of sobbing in the room, mingled
with broken words of comfort, tender
assurances of help, and hopeful whispers
that died away in tears. Poor Hannah was
the first to recover, and with unconscious
wisdom she set all the rest a good example,
for with her, work was panacea for most
afflictions.

The Lord keep the dear man! I won't waste
no time a-cryin', but git your things ready
right away, mum, she said heartily, as she
wiped her face on her apron, gave her
mistress a warm shake of the hand with her
own hard one, and went away to work like
three women in one.

-105-

She's right, there's no time for tears now.
Be calm, girls, and let me think.

They tried to be calm, poor things, as their
mother sat up, looking pale but steady, and
put away her grief to think and plan for them.

Where's Laurie?' she asked presently,
when she had collected her thoughts and
decided on the first duties to be done.

Here, ma'am. Oh, let me do something!
cried the boy, hurrying from the next room
whither he had withdrawn, feeling that their
first sorrow was too sacred for even his
friendly eyes to see.

Send a telegram saying I will come at once.
The next train goes early in the morning. I'll
take that.

What else? The horses are ready. I can go
anywhere, do anything, he said, looking
ready to fly to the ends of the earth.

Leave a note at Aunt March's. Jo, give me
that pen and paper.

Tearing off the blank side of one of her
newly copied pages, Jo drew the table
before her mother, well knowing that money
for the long, sad journey must be borrowed,
and feeling as if she could do anything to
add to a little to the sum for her father.

Now go, dear, but don't kill yourself driving
at a desperate pace. There is no need of
that.

Mrs. March's warning was evidently thrown
away, for five minutes later Laurie tore by
the window on his own fleet horse, riding as
if for his life.

Jo, run to the rooms, and tell Mrs. King that I
can't come. On the way get these things. I'll

put them down, they'll be needed and I must
go prepared for nursing. Hospital stores are
not always good. Beth, go and ask Mr.
Laurence for a couple of bottles of old wine.
I'm not too proud to beg for Father. He shall
have the best of everything. Amy, tell
Hannah to get down the black trunk, and
Meg, come and help me find my things, for
I'm half bewildered.

Writing, thinking, and directing all at once
might well bewilder the poor lady, and Meg
begged her to sit quietly in her room for a
little while, and let them work. Everyone
scattered like leaves before a gust of wind,
and the quiet, happy household was broken
up as suddenly as if the paper had been an
evil spell.

Mr. Laurence came hurrying back with Beth,
bringing every comfort the kind old
gentleman could think of for the invalid, and
friendliest promises of protection for the
girls during the mother's absence, which
comforted her very much. There was
nothing he didn't offer, from his own
dressing gown to himself as escort. But the
last was impossible. Mrs. March would not
hear of the old gentleman's undertaking the
long journey, yet an expression of relief
was visible when he spoke of it, for anxiety
ill fits one for traveling. He saw the look, knit
his heavy eyebrows, rubbed his hands, and
marched abruptly away, saying he'd be
back directly. No one had time to think of
him again till, as Meg ran through the entry,
with a pair of rubbers in one hand and a cup
of tea in the other, she came suddenly upon
Mr. Brooke.

I'm very sorry to hear of this, Miss March, he
said, in the kind, quiet tone which sounded
very pleasantly to her perturbed spirit. I
came to offer myself as escort to your
mother. Mr. Laurence has commissions for
me in Washington, and it will give me real

-106-

satisfaction to be of service to her there.

Down dropped the rubbers, and the tea
was very near following, as Meg put out her
hand, with a face so full of gratitude that Mr.
Brooke would have felt repaid for a much
greater sacrifice than the trifling one of time
and comfort which he was about to take.

How kind you all are! Mother will accept, I'm
sure, and it will be such a relief to know that
she has someone to take care of her. Thank
you very, very much!

Meg spoke earnestly, and forgot herself
entirely till something in the brown eyes
looking down at her made her remember
the cooling tea, and lead the way into the
parlor, saying she would call her mother.

Everything was arranged by the time Laurie
returned with a note from Aunt March,
enclosing the desired sum, and a few lines
repeating what she had often said before,
that she had always told them it was absurd
for March to go into the army, always
predicted that no good would come of it,
and she hoped they would take her advice
the next time. Mrs. March put the note in the
fire, the money in her purse, and went on
with her preparations, with her lips folded
tightly in a way which Jo would have
understood if she had been there.

The short afternoon wore away. All other
errands were done, and Meg and her
mother busy at some necessary
needlework, while Beth and Amy goth tea,
and Hannah finished her ironing with what
she called a `slap and a bang', but still Jo
did not come. They began to get anxious,
and Laurie went off to find her, for no one
knew what freak Jo might take into her
head. He missed her, however, and she
came walking in with a very queer
expression of countenance, for there was a

mixture of fun and fear, satisfaction and
regret in it, which puzzled the family as
much as did the roll of bills she laid before
her mother, saying with a little choke in her
voice, That's my contribution toward
making Father comfortable and bringing
him home!

My dear, where did you get it? Twenty-five
dollars! Jo, I hope you haven't done
anything rash?

No, it's mine honestly. I didn't beg, borrow,
or steal it. I earned it, and I don't think you'll
blame me, for I only sold what was my own.

As she spoke, Jo took off her bonnet, and a
general outcry arose, for all her abundant
hair was cut short.

Your hair! Your beautiful hair! Oh, Jo, how
could you? Your one beauty. My dear girl,
there was no need of this. She doesn't look
like my Jo any more, but I love her dearly for
it!

As everyone exclaimed, and Beth hugged
the cropped head tenderly, Jo assumed an
indifferent air, which did not deceive
anyone a particle, and said, rumpling up the
brown bush and trying to look as if she liked
it, It doesn't affect the fate of the nation, so
don't wail, Beth. It will be good for my vanity,
I getting too proud of my wig. It will do my
brains good to have that mop taken off. My
head feels deliciously light and cool, and the
barber said I could soon have a curly crop,
which will be boyish, becoming, and easy to
keep in order. I'm satisfied, so please take
the money and let's have supper.

Tell me all about it, Jo. I am not quite
satisfied, but I can't blame you, for I know
how willingly you sacrificed your vanity, as
you call it, to your love. But, my dear, it was
not necessary, and I'm afraid you will regret

-107-

it one of these days, said Mrs. March.

No, I won't! returned Jo stoutly, feeling
much relieved that her prank was not
entirely condemned.

What made you do it? asked Amy, who
would as soon have thought of cutting off
her head as her pretty hair.

Well, I was wild to something for Father,
replied Jo, as they gathered about the table,
for healthy young people can eat even in the
midst of trouble. I hate to borrow as much as
Mother does, and I knew Aunt March would
croak, she always does, if you ask for a
ninepence. Meg gave all her quarterly salary
toward the rent, and I only got some clothes
with mine, so I felt wicked, and was bound
to have some money, if I sold the nose off
my face to get it.

You needn't feel wicked, my child! You had
no winter things and got the simplest with
your own hard earnings, said Mrs. March
with a look that warmed Jo's heart.

I hadn't the least idea of selling my hair at
first, but as I went along I kept thinking what I
could do, and feeling as if I'd like to dive into
some of the rich stores and help myself. In a
barber's window I saw tails of hair with the
prices marked, and one black tail, not so
thick as mine, was forty dollars. It came to
me all of a sudden that I had one thing to
make money out of, and without stopping to
think, I walked in, asked if they bought hair,
and what they would give for mine.

I don't see how you dared to do it, said Beth
in a tone of awe.

Oh, he was a little man who looked as if he
merely lived to oil his hair. He rather stared
at first, as if he wasn't used to having girls
bounce into his shop and ask him to buy

their hair. He said he didn't care about
mine, it wasn't the fashionable color, and
he never paid much for it in the first place.
The work he put it into it made it dear, and
so on. It was getting late, and I was afraid if
it wasn't done right away that I shouldn't
have it done at all, and you know when I start
to do a thing, I hate to give it up. So I begged
him to take it, and told him why I was in such
a hurry. It was silly, I dare say, but it changed
his mind, for I got rather excited, and told the
story in my topsy-turvy way, and his wife
heard, and said so kindly, `Take it, Thomas,
and oblige the young lady. I'd do as much
for our Jimmy any day if I had a spire of hair
worth selling.

Who was Jimmy? asked Amy, who liked to
have things explained as they went along.

Her son, she said, who was in the army.
How friendly such things make strangers
feel, don't they? She talked away all the
time the man clipped, and diverted my mind
nicely.

Didn't you feel dreadfully when the first cut
came? asked Meg, with a shiver.

I took a last look at my hair while the man got
his things, and that was the end of it. I never
snivel over trifles like that. I will confess,
though, I felt queer when I saw the dear old
hair laid out on the table, and felt only the
short rough ends of my head. It almost
seemed as if I'd an arm or leg off. The
woman saw me look at it, and picked out a
long lock for me to keep. I'll give it to you,
Marmee, just to remember past glories by,
for a crop is so comfortable I don't think I
shall ever have a mane again.

Mrs. March folded the wavy chestnut lock,
and laid it away with a short gray one in her
desk. She only said, Thank you, deary, but
something in her face made the girls

-108-

change the subject, and talk as cheerfully
as they could about Mr. Brooke's kindness,
the prospect of a fine day tomorrow, and
the happy times they would have when
Father came home to be nursed.

No one wanted to go to bed when at ten
o'clock Mrs. March put by the last finished
job, and said, Come girls. Beth went to the
piano and played the father's favorite hymn.
All began bravely, but broke down one by
one till Beth was left alone, singing with all
her heart, for to her music was always a
sweet consoler.

Go to bed and don't talk, for we must be up
early and shall need all the sleep we can
get. Good night, my darlings, said Mrs.
March, as the hymn ended, for no one cared
to try another.

They kissed her quietly, and went to bed as
silently as if the dear invalid lay in the next
room. Beth and Amy soon fell asleep in
spite of the great trouble, but Meg lay
awake, thinking the most serious thoughts
she had ever known in her short life. Jo lay
motionless, and her sister fancied that she
was asleep, till a stifled sob made her
exclaim, as she touched a wet cheek . . .

Jo, dear, what is it? Are you crying about
father?

No, not now.

What then?

My . . . My hair! burst out poor Jo, trying
vainly to smother her not seem at all comical
to Meg, who kissed and caressed the
afflicted heroine in the tenderest manner.

I'm not sorry, protested Jo, with a choke. I'd
do it again tomorrow, if I could. It's only the
vain part of me that goes and cries in this

silly way. Don't tell anyone, it's all over now.
I thought you were asleep, so I just made a
little private moan for my one beauty. How
came you to be awake?

I can't sleep, I'm so anxious, said Meg.

Think about something pleasant, and you'll
soon drop off.

I tried it, but felt wider awake than ever.

What did you think of?

Handsome faces eyes particularly,
answered Meg, smiling to herself in the
dark.

What color do you like best?

Brown, that is, sometimes. Blue are lovely.

Jo, laughed, and Meg sharply ordered her
not to talk, then amiably promised to make
her hair curl, and fell asleep to dream of
living in her castle in the air.

The clocks were striking midnight and the
rooms were very still as a figure glided
quietly from bed to bed, smoothing a
coverlet here, settling a pillow there, and
pausing to look long and tenderly at each
unconscious face, to kiss each with lips that
mutely blessed, and to pray the fervent
prayers which only mothers utter. As she
lifted the curtain to look out into the dreary
night, the moon broke suddenly from behind
the clouds and shone upon her like a bright,
benignant face, which seemed to whisper
in the silence, Be comforted, dear soul!
There is always light behind the clouds.

Chapter Sixteen Letters

In the cold gray dawn the sisters lit their
lamp and read their chapter with an

-109-

earnestness never felt before. For now the
shadow of a real trouble had come, the little
books were full of help and comfort, and as
they dressed, they agreed to say goodbye
cheerfully and hopefully, and send their
mother on her anxious journey unsaddened
by tears or complaints from them.
Everything seemed very strange when they
went down, so dim and still outside, so full
of light and bustle within. Breakfast at that
early hour seemed odd, and even Hannah's
familiar face looked unnatural as she flew
about her kitchen with her nightcap on. The
big trunk stood ready in the hall, Mother's
cloak and bonnet lay on the sofa, and
Mother herself sat trying to eat, but looking
so pale and worn with sleeplessness and
anxiety that the girls found it very hard to
keep their resolution. Meg's eyes kept filling
in spite of herself, Jo was obliged to hide
her face in the kitchen roller more than once,
ant the little girls wore a grave, troubled
expression, as if sorrow was a new
experience to them.

Nobody talked much, but as the time drew
very near and they sat waiting for the
carriage, Mrs. March said to the girls, who
were all busied about her, one folding her
shawl, another smoothing out the strings of
her bonnet, a third putting on her overshoes,
and a forth fastening up her traveling bag . . .

Children, I leave you to Hannah's care and
Mr. Laurence's protection. Hannah is
faithfulness itself, and our good neighbor
will guard you as if you were his own. I have
no fears for you, yet I am anxious that you
should take this trouble rightly. Don't grieve
and fret when I am gone, or think that you
can be idle and comfort yourselves by being
idle and trying to forget. Go on with your
work as usual, for work is a blessed solace.
Hope and keep busy, and whatever
happens, remember that you never can be
fatherless.

Yes, Mother.

Meg, dear, be prudent, watch over your
sisters, consult Hannah, and in any
perplexity, go to Mr. Laurence. Be patient,
Jo, don't get despondent or do rash things,
write to me often, and be my brave girl,
ready to help and cheer all. Beth, comfort
yourself with your music, and be faithful to
the little home duties, and You Amy, help all
you can, be obedient, and keep happy safe
at home.

We will, Mother! We will!

The rattle of an approaching carriage made
them all start and listen. That was the hard
minute, but the girls stood it well. No one
cried, no one ran away or uttered a
lamentation, though their hearts were very
heavy as they sent loving messages to
Father, remembering, as they spoke that it
might be too late to deliver them. They
kissed their mother quietly, clung about her
tenderly, and tried to wave their hands
cheerfully when she drove away.

Laurie and his grandfather came over to
see her off, and Mr. Brooke looked so
strong and sensible and kind that the girls
christened him `Mr. Greatheart' on the spot.

Goodbye, my darlings! God bless and keep
us all! whispered Mrs. March, as she kissed
one dear little face after the other, and
hurried into the carriage.

As she rolled away, the sun came out, and
looking back, she saw it shining on the
group at the gate like a good omen. They
saw it also, and smiled and waved their
hands, and the last thing she beheld as she
turned the corner was the four bright faces,
and behind them like a bodyguard, old Mr.
Laurence, faithful Hannah, and devoted
Laurie.

-110-

How kind everyone is to us! she said,
turning to find fresh proof of it in the
respectful sympathy of the young man's
face.

I don't see how they can help it, returned Mr.
Brooke, laughing so infectiously that Mrs.
March could not help smiling. And so the
journey began with the good omens of
sunshine, smiles, and cheerful words.

I feel as if there had been an earthquake,
said Jo, as their neighbors went home to
breakfast, leaving them to rest and refresh
themselves.

It seems as if half the house was gone,
added Meg forlornly.

Beth opened her lips to say something, but
could only point to the pile of nicely mended
hose which lay on Mother's table, showing
that even in her last hurried moments she
had thought and worked for them. It was a
little thing, but it went straight to their hearts,
and in spite of their brave resolutions, they
all broke down and cried bitterly.

Hannah wisely allowed them to relieve their
feelings, and when the shower showed
signs of clearing up, she came to the
rescue, armed with a coffeepot.

Now, my dear young ladies, remember
what your ma said, and don't fret. Come
and have a cup of coffee all round, and then
let's fall to work and be a credit to the family.

Coffee was a treat, and Hannah showed
great tact in making it that morning. No one
could resist her persuasive nods, or the
fragrant invitation issuing from the nose of
the coffee pot. They drew up to the table,
exchanged their handkerchiefs for napkins,
and in ten minutes were all right again.

`Hope and keep busy', that's the motto for
us, so let's see who will remember it best. I
shall go to Aunt March, as usual. Oh, won't
she lecture though! said Jo, as she sipped
with returning spirit.

I shall go to my Kings, though I'd much rather
stay at home and attend to things here, said
Meg, wishing she hadn't made her eyes so
red.

No need of that. Beth and I can keep house
perfectly well, put in Amy, with an important
air.

Hannah will tell us what to do, and we'll have
everything nice when you come home,
added Beth, getting out her mop and dish
tub without delay.

I think anxiety is very interesting, observed
Amy, eating sugar pensively.

The girls couldn't help laughing, and felt
better for it, though Meg shook her head at
the young lady who could find consolation in
a sugar bowl.

The sight of the turnovers made Jo sober
again, and when the two went out to their
daily tasks, they looked sorrowfully back at
the window where they were accustomed to
see their mother's face. It was gone, but
Beth had remembered the little household
ceremony, and there she was, nodding
away at them like a rosy-faced mandarin.

That's so like my Beth! said Jo, waving her
hat, with a grateful face. Goodbye, Meggy, I
hope the Kings won't strain today. Don't fret
about Father, dear, she added, as they
parted.

And I hope Aunt March won't croak. Your
hair is becoming, and it looks very boyish
and nice, returned Meg, trying not to smile

-111-

at the curly head, which looked comically
small on her tall sister's shoulders.

That's my only comfort. And, touching her
hat la Laurie, away went Jo, feeling like a
shorn sheep on a wintry day.

News from their father comforted the girls
very much, for though dangerously ill, the
presence of the best and tenderest of
nurses had already done him good. Mr.
Brooke sent a bulletin every day, and as the
head of the family, Meg insisted on reading
the dispatches, which grew more cheerful
as the week passed. At first, everyone was
eager to write, and plump envelopes were
carefully poked into the letter box by one or
other of the sisters, who felt rather important
with their Washington correspondence. As
one of these packets contained
characteristic notes from the party, we will
rob an imaginary mail, and read them.

My dearest Mother:

It is impossible to tell you how happy your
last letter made us, for the news was so
good we couldn't help laughing and crying
over it. How very kind Mr. Brooke is, and
how fortunate that Mr. Laurence's business
detains him near you so long, since he is so
useful to you and Father. The girls are all as
good as gold. Jo helps me with the sewing,
and insists on doing all sorts of hard jobs. I
should be afraid she might overdo, if I didn't
know her `moral fit' wouldn't last long. Beth
is as regular about her tasks as a clock, and
never forgets what you told her. She grieves
about Father, and looks sober except when
she is at her little piano. Amy minds me
nicely, and I take great care of her. She
does her own hair, and I am teaching her to
make buttonholes and mend her stockings.
She tries very hard, and I know you will be
pleased with her improvement when you
come. Mr. Laurence watches over us like a

motherly old hen, as Jo says, and Laurie is
very kind and neighborly. He and Jo keep us
merry, for we get pretty blue sometimes,
and feel like orphans, with you so far away.
Hannah is a perfect saint. She does not
scold at all, and always calls me Miss
Margaret, which is quite proper, you know,
and treats me with respect. We are all well
and busy, but we long, day and night, to
have you back. Give my dearest love to
Father, and believe me, ever your own . . .

MEG

This note, prettily written on scented paper,
was a great contrast to the next, which was
scribbled on a big sheet of thin foreign
paper, ornamented with blots and all
manner of flourishes and curly-tailed letters.

My precious Marmee:

Three cheers for dear Father! Brooke was
a trump to telegraph right off, and let us
know the minute he was better. I rushed up
garret when the letter came, and tried to
thank god for being so good to us, but I
could only cry, and say, I'm glad! I'm glad!
Didn't that do as well as a regular prayer?
For I felt a great many in my heart. We have
such funny times, and now I can enjoy them,
for everyone is so desperately good, it's
like living in a nest of turtledoves. You'd
laugh to see Meg head the table and try to
be motherish. She gets prettier every day,
and I'm in love with her sometimes. The
children are regular archangels, and I well,
I'm Jo, and never shall be anything else. Oh,
I must tell you that I came near having a
quarrel with Laurie. I freed my mind about a
silly little thing, and he was offended. I was
right, but didn't speak as I ought, and he
marched home, saying he wouldn't come
again till I begged pardon. I declared I
wouldn't and got mad. It lasted all day. I felt
bad and wanted you very much. Laurie and I

-112-

are both so proud, it's hard to beg pardon.
But I thought he'd come to it, for I was in the
right. He didn't come, and just at night I
remembered what you said when Amy fell
into the river. I read my little book, felt better,
resolved not to let the sun set on my anger,
and ran over to tell Laurie I was sorry. I met
him at the gate, coming for the same thing.
We both laughed, begged each other's
pardon, and felt all good and comfortable
again.

I made a `pome' yesterday, when I was
helping Hannah wash, and as Father likes
my silly little things, I put it in to amuse him.
Give him my lovingest hug that ever was,
and kiss yourself a dozen times for your . . .

TOPSY-TURVY JO

A SONG FROM THE SUDS Queen of my
tub, I merrily sing, While the white foam rises
high, And sturdily wash and rinse and wring,
And fasten the clothes to dry. Then out in the
free fresh air they swing, Under the sunny
sky. I wish we could wash from out hearts
and souls The stains of the week away, And
let water and air by their magic make
Ourselves as pure as they. Then on the earth
there would be indeed, A glorious washing
day! Along the path of a useful life, Will
heartsease ever bloom. The busy mind has
no time to think Of sorrow or care or gloom.
And anxious thoughts may be swept away,
As we bravely wield a broom. I am glad a
task to me is given, To labor at day by day,
For it brings me health and strength and
hope, And I cheerfully learn to say, Head,
you may think, Heart, you may feel, But,
Hand, you shall work always!

Dear Mother,

There is only room for me to send my love,
and some pressed pansies from the root I
have been keeping safe in the house for

Father to see. I read every morning, try to be
good all day, and sing myself to sleep with
Father's tune. I can't sing `LAND OF THE
LEAL' now, it makes me cry. Everyone is
very kind, and we are as happy as we can
be without you. Amy wants the rest of the
page, so I must stop. I didn't forget to cover
the holders, and I wind the clock and air the
rooms every day.

Kiss dear Father on the cheek he calls
mine. Oh, do come soon to your loving . ..

LITTLE BETH

Ma Chere Mamma,

We are all well I do my lessons always and
never corroborate with the girls Meg says I
mean contradict so I put in both words and
you can take the properest. Meg is a great
comfort to me and lets me have jelly every
night at tea its so good for me Jo says
because it keeps me sweet tempered.
Laurie is not as respectful as he ought to be
now I am almost in my teens, he calls me
Chick and hurts my feelings by talking
French to me very fast when I say Merci or
Bon jour as Hattie King does. The sleeves
of my blue dress were all worn out, and Meg
put in new ones, but the full front came
wrong and they are more blue than the
dress. I felt bad but did not fret I bear my
troubles well but I do wish Hannah would put
more starch in my aprons and have
buckwheats every day. Can't she? Didn't I
make that interrogation point nice? Meg
says my punctuation and spelling are
disgraceful and I am mortified but dear me I
have so many things to do, I can't stop.
Adieu, I send heaps of love to Papa. Your
affectionate daughter . ..

AMY CURTIS MARCH

Dear Miss March,

-113-

I jist drop a line to say we git on fust rate.
The girls is clever and fly round right smart.
Miss Meg is going to make a proper good
housekeeper. She hes the liking for it, and
gits the hang of things surprisin quick. Jo
doos beat all for goin ahead, but she don't
stop to cal'k'late fust, and you never know
where she's like to bring up. She done out a
tub of clothes on Monday, but she starched
'em afore they was wrenched, and blued a
pink calico dress till I thought I should a died
a laughin. Beth is the best of little creeters,
and a sight of help to me, bein so fore-
handed and dependable. She tries to learn
everything, and really goes to market
beyond her years, likewise keeps
accounts, with my help, quite wonderful. We
have got on very economical so fur. I don't
let the girls hev coffee only once a week,
accordin to your wish, and keep em on plain
wholesome vittles. Amy does well without
frettin, wearin her best clothes and eatin
sweet stuff. Mr. Laurie is as full of didoes as
usual, and turns the house upside down
frequent, but he heartens the girls, so I let
em hev full swing. The old gentleman send
heaps of things, and is rather wearin, but
means wal, and it aint my place to say
nothin. My bread is riz, so no more at this
time. I send my duty to Mr. March, and hope
he's seen the last of his Pewmonia.

Yours respectful,

HANNAH MULLET

Head Nurse of Ward No. 2,

All serene on the Rappahannock, troops in
fine condition, commisary department well
conducted, the Home Guard under Colonel
Teddy always on duty, Commander in Chief
General Laurence reviews the army daily,
Quartermaster Mullet keeps order in camp,
and Major Lion does picket duty at night. A
salute of twenty-four guns was fired on

receipt of good news from Washington, and
a dress parade took place at headquarters.
Commander in chief sends best wishes, in
which he is heartily joined by . . .

COLONEL TEDDY

Dear Madam:

The little girls are all well. Beth and my boy
report daily. Hannah is a model servant, and
guards pretty Meg like a dragon. Glad the
fine weather holds. Pray make Brooke
useful, and draw on me for funds if
expenses exceed your estimate. Don't let
your husband want anything. Thank God he
is mending.

Your sincere friend and servant,

JAMES LAURENCE

Chapter Seventeen Little Faithful

For a week the amount of virtue in the old
house would have supplied the
neighborhood. It was really amazing, for
everyone seemed in a heavenly frame of
mind, and self-denial was all the fashion.
Relieved of their first anxiety about their
father, girls insensibly relaxed their
praiseworthy efforts a little, and began to
fall back into old ways. They did not forget
their motto, but hoping and keeping busy
seemed to grow easier, and after such
tremendous exertions, they felt that
Endeavor deserved a holiday, and gave it a
good many.

Jo caught a bad cold through neglect to
cover the shorn head enough, and was
ordered to stay at home till she was better,
for Aunt March didn't like to hear people
read with colds in their heads. Jo liked this,
and after an energetic rummage from garret
to cellar, subsided on the sofa to nurse her

-114-

cold with arsenicum and books. Amy found
that housework and art did not go well
together, and returned to her mud pies. Meg
went daily to her pupils, and sewed, or
thought she did, at home, but much time
was spent in writing long letters to her
mother, or reading the Washington
dispatches over and over. Beth kept on,
with only slight relapses into idleness or
grieving.

All the little duties were faithfully done each
day, and many of her sisters' also, for they
were forgetful, and the house seemed like a
clock whose pendulum was gone a-visiting.
When her heart got heavy with longings for
Mother or fears for Father, she went away
into a certain closet, hid her face in the folds
of a dear old gown, and made her little
moan and prayed her little prayer quietly by
herself. Nobody knew what cheered her up
after a sober fit, but everyone felt how
sweet and helpful Beth was, and fell into a
way of going to her for comfort or advice in
their small affairs.

All were unconscious that this experience
was a test of character, and when the first
excitement was over, felt that they had done
well and deserved praise. So they did, but
their mistake was in ceasing to do well, and
they learned this lesson through much
anxiety and regret.

Meg, I wish you'd go and see the Hummels.
You know Mother told us not to forget them.
said Beth, ten days after Mrs. March's
departure.

I'm too tired to go this afternoon, re;lied
Meg, rocking comfortably as she sewed.

Can't you, Jo?' asked Beth.

Too stormy for me with my cold.

I thought it was almost well.

It's well enough for me to go out with Laurie,
but not well enough to go to the Hummels',
said Jo, laughing, but looking a little
ashamed of her inconsistency.

Why don't you go yourself? asked Meg.

I have been every day, but the baby is sick,
and I don't know what to do for it. Mrs.
Hummel goes away to work, and Lottchen
takes care of it. But it gets sicker and
sicker, and I think you or Hannah ought to
go.

Beth spoke earnestly, and Meg promised
she would go tomorrow.

Ask Hannah for some nice little mess, and
take it round, Beth, the air will do you good,
said Jo, adding apologetically, I'd go but I
want to finish my writing.

My head aches and I'm tired, so I thought
maybe some of you would go, said Beth.

Amy will be in presently, and she will run
down for us, suggested Meg.

So Beth lay down on the sofa, the others
returned to their work, and the Hummels
were forgotten. An hour passed. Amy did
not come, Meg went to her room to try on a
new dress, Jo was absorbed in her story,
and Hannah was sound asleep before the
kitchen fire, when Beth quietly put on her
hood, filled her basket with odds and ends
for the poor children, and went out into the
chilly air with a heavy head and a grieved
look in her patient eyes. It was late when she
came back, and no one saw her creep
upstairs and shut herself into her mother's
room. Half an hour after, Jo went to
`Mother's closet' for something, and there
found little Beth sitting on the medicine

-115-

chest, looking very grave, with red eyes and
a camphor bottle in her hand.

Christopher Columbus! What's the matter?
cried Jo, as Beth put out her hand as if to
warn her off, and asked quickly, You've had
the scarlet fever, haven't you?

Years ago, when Meg did. Why?'

Then I'll tell you. Oh, Jo, the baby's dead!

What baby?

Mrs. Hummel's. It died in my lap before she
got home, cried Beth with a sob.

My poor dear, how dreadful for you! I ought
to have gone, said Jo, taking her sister in
her arms as she sat down in her mother's bit
chair, with a remorseful face.

It wasn't dreadful, Jo, only so sad! I saw in a
minute it was sicker, but Lottchen said her
mother had gone for a doctor, so I took
Baby and let Lotty rest. It seemed asleep,
but all of a sudden if gave a little cry and
trembled, and then lay very still. I tried to
warm its feet, and Lotty gave it some milk,
but it didn't stir, and I knew it was dead.

Don't cry, dear! What did you do?

I just sat and held it softly till Mrs. Hummel
came with the doctor. He said it was dead,
and looked at Heinrich and Minna, who
have sore throats. `Scarlet fever, ma'am.
Ought to have called me before,' he said
crossly. Mrs. Hummel told him she was
poor, and had tried to cure baby herself, but
now it was too late, and she could only ask
him to help the others and trust to charity for
his pay. He smiled then, and was kinder, but
it was very sad, and I cried with them till he
turned round all of a sudden, and told me to
go home and take belladonna right away, or

I'd have the fever.

No, you won't! cried Jo, hugging her close,
with a frightened look. Oh, Beth, if you
should be sick I never could forgive myself!
What shall we do?

Don't be frightened, I guess I shan't have it
badly. I looked in Mother's book, and saw
that it begins with headache, sore throat,
and queer feelings like mine, so I did take
some belladonna, and I feel better, said
Beth, laying her cold hands on her hot
forehead and trying to look well.

If Mother was only at home! exclaimed Jo,
seizing the book, and feeling that
Washington was an immense way off. She
read a page, looked at Beth, felt her head,
peeped into her throat, and then said
gravely, You've been over the baby every
day for more than a week, and among the
others who are going to have it, so I'm
afraid you are going to have it, Beth. I'll call
Hannah, she knows all about sickness.

Don't let Amy come. She never had it, and I
should hate to give it to her. Can't you and
Meg have it over again? asked Beth,
anxiously.

I guess not. Don't care if I do. Serve me
right, selfish pig, to let you go, and stay
writing rubbish myself! muttered Jo, as she
went to consult Hannah.

The good soul was wide awake in a minute,
and took the lead at once, assuring that
there was no need to worry; every one had
scarlet fever, and if rightly treated, nobody
died, all of which Jo believed, and felt much
relieved as they went up to call Meg.

Now I'll tell you what we'll do, said Hannah,
when she had examined and questioned
Beth, we will have Dr. Bangs, just to take a

-116-

look at you, dear, and see that we start right.
Then we'll send Amy off to Aunt March's for
a spell, to keep her out of harm's way, and
one of you girls can stay at home and
amuse Beth for a day or two.

I shall stay, of course, I'm oldest, began
Meg, looking anxious and self-reproachful.

I shall, because it's my fault she is sick. I told
Mother I'd do the errands, and I haven't,
said Jo decidedly.

Which will you have, Beth? There ain't no
need of but one, said Hannah.

Jo, please. And Beth leaned her head
against her sister with a contented look,
which effectually settled that point.

I'll go and tell Amy, said Meg, feeling a little
hurt, yet rather relieved on the whole, for she
did not like nursing, and Jo did.

Amy rebelled outright, and passionately
declared that she had rather have the fever
than go to Aunt March. Meg reasoned,
pleaded, and commanded, all in vain. Amy
protested that she would not go, and Meg
left her in despair to ask Hannah what
should be done. Before she came back,
Laurie walked into the parlor to find Amy
sobbing, with her head in the sofa cushions.
She told her story, expecting to be
consoled, but Laurie only put his hands in
his pockets and walked about the room,
whistling softly, as he knit his brows in deep
thought. Presently he sat down beside her,
and said, in his most wheedlesome tone,
Now be a sensible little woman, and do as
they say. No, don't cry, but hear what a jolly
plan I've got. You go to Aunt March's, and I'll
come and take you out every day, driving or
walking, and we'll have capital times. Won't
that be better than moping here?

I don't wish to be sent off as if I was in the
way, began Amy, in an injured voice.

Bless your heart, child, it's to keep you well.
You don't want to be sick, do you?

No, I'm sure I don't, but I dare say I shall be,
for I've been with Beth all the time.

That's the very reason you ought to go away
at once, so that you may escape it. Change
of air and care will keep you well, I dare say,
or if it does not entirely, you will have the
fever more lightly. I advise you to be off as
soon as you can, for scarlet fever is no
joke, miss.

But it's dull at Aunt March's, and she is so
cross, said Amy, looking rather frightened.

It won't be dull with me popping; in every
day to tell you how Beth is, and take you out
gallivanting. The old lady likes me, and I'll be
as sweet as possible to her, so she won't
peck at us, whatever we do.

Will you take me out in the trotting wagon
with Puck?

On my honor as a gentleman.

And come every single day?

See if I don't/

And bring me back the minute Beth is well?

The identical minute.

And go to the theater, truly?

A dozen theaters, if we may.

Well I guess I will, said Amy slowly.

Good girl! Call Meg, and tell her you'll give

-117-

in, said Laurie, with an approving pat,
which annoyed Amy more than the `giving
in'.

Meg and Jo came running down to behold
the miracle which had been wrought, and
Amy, feeling very precious and self-
sacrificing, promised to go, if the doctor
said Beth was going to be ill.

How is the little dear? asked Laurie, for
Beth was his especial pet, and he felt more
anxious about her than he liked to show.

She is lying down on Mother's bed, and
feels better. The baby's death troubled her,
but I dare say she has only got cold. Hannah
says she thinks so, but she looks worried,
and that makes me fidgety, answered Meg.

What a trying world it is! said Jo, rumpling up
her hair in a fretful way. No sooner do we
get out of one trouble than down comes
another. There doesn't seem to be anything
to hold on to when Mother's gone, so I'm all
at sea.

Well, don't make a porcupine of yourself, it
isn't becoming. Settle your wig, Jo, and tell
me if I shall telegraph to your mother, or do
anything? asked Laurie, who never had
been reconciled to the loss of his friend's
one beauty.

That is what troubles me, said Meg. I think
we ought to tell her if Beth is really ill, but
Hannah says we mustn't, for Mother can't
leave Father, and it will only make them
anxious. Beth won't be sick long, and
Hannah knows just what to do, and Mother
said we were to mind her, so I suppose we
must, but it doesn't seem quite right to me.

Hum, well, I can't say. Suppose you ask
Grandfather after the doctor has been.

We will. Jo, go and get Dr. Bangs at once,
commanded Meg. We can't decide anything
till he has been.

Stay where you are, Jo. I'm errand boy to
this establishment, said Laurie, taking up
his cap.

I'm afraid you are busy, began Meg.

No, I've done my lessons for the day.

Do you study in vacation time? asked Jo.

I follow the good example my neighbors set
me, was Laurie's answer, as he swung
himself out of the room.

I have great hopes for my boy, observed Jo,
watching him fly over the fence with an
approving smile.

He does very well, for a boy, was Meg's
somewhat ungracious answer, for the
subject did not interest her.

Dr. Bangs came, said Beth had symptoms
of the fever, but he thought she would have it
lightly, though he looked sober over the
Hummel story. Amy was ordered off at
once, and provided with something to ward
off danger, she departed in great state, with
Jo and Laurie as escort.

Aunt March received them with her usual
hospitality.

What do you want now? she asked, looking
sharply over her spectacles, while the
parrot, sitting on the back of her chair,
called out . . .

Go away. No boys allowed her.

Laurie retired to the window, and Jo told her
story.

-118-

No more than I expected, if you are allowed
to go poking about among poor folks. Amy
can stay and make herself useful if she isn't
sick, which I've no doubt she will be, looks
like it now. Don't cry, child, it worries me to
hear people sniff.

Amy was on the point of crying, but Laurie
slyly pulled the parrot's tail, which caused
Polly to utter an astonished croak and call
out, Bless my boots! in such a funny way,
that she laughed instead.

What do you hear from your mother? asked
the old lady gruffly.

Father is much better, replied Jo, trying to
keep sober.

Oh, is her? Well, that won't last long, I fancy.
March never had any stamina, was the
cheerful reply.

Ha, ha! Never say die, take a pinch of snuff,
goodbye, goodbye! squalled Polly, dancing
on her perch, and clawing at the old lady's
cap as Laurie tweaked him in the rear.

Hold your tongue, you disrespectful old bird!
And, Jo, you'd better go at once. It isn't
proper to be gadding about so late with a
rattlepated boy like . . .

Hold your tongue, you disrespectful old bird!
cried Polly, tumbling off the chair with a
bounce, and running to peck the
`rattlepated' boy, who was shaking with
laughter at the last speech.

I don't think I can bear it, but I'll try, thought
Amy, as she was left alone with Aunt March.

Get along, you fright! screamed Polly, and
at that rude speech Amy could not restrain a
sniff.

Chapter Eighteen Dark Days

Beth did have the fever, and was much
sicker than anyone but Hannah and the
doctor suspected. The girls knew nothing
about illness, and Mr. Laurence was not
allowed to see her, so Hannah had
everything her own way, and busy Dr.
Bangs did his best, but left a good deal to
the excellent nurse. Meg stayed at home,
lest she should infect the Kings, and kept
house, feeling very anxious and a little guilty
when she wrote letters in which no mention
was made of Beth's illness. She could not
think it right to deceive her mother, but she
had been bidden to mind Hannah, and
Hannah wouldn't hear of `Mrs. March bein'
told, and worried just for sech a trifle.'

Jo devoted herself to Beth day and night,
not a hard task, for Beth was very patient,
and bore her pain uncomplainingly as long
as she could control herself. But there came
a time when during the fever fits she began
to talk in a hoarse, broken voice, to play on
the coverlet as if on her beloved little piano,
and try to sing with a throat so swollen that
there was no music left, a time when she
did not know the familiar faces around her,
but addressed them by wrong names, and
called imploringly for her mother. Then Jo
grew frightened, Meg begged to be
allowed to write the truth, and even Hannah
said she `would think of it, though there was
no danger yet'. A letter from Washington
added to their trouble, for Mr. March had a
relapse, and could not think of coming
home for a long while.

How dark the days seemed now, how sad
and lonely the house, and how heavy were
the hearts of the sisters as they worked and
waited, while the shadow of death hovered
over the once happy home. Then it was that
Margaret, sitting alone with tears dropping
often on her work, felt how rich she had

-119-

been in things more precious than any
luxuries money could buy in love,
protection,, peace, and health, the real
blessings of life. Then it was that Jo, living in
the darkened room, with that suffering little
sister always before her eyes and that
pathetic voice sounding in her ears, learned
to see the beauty and to sweetness of
Beth's nature, to feel how deep and tender
a place she filled in all hearts, and to
acknowledge the worth of Beth's unselfish
ambition to live for others, and make home
happy by that exercise of those simple
virtues which all may possess, and which all
should love and value more than talent,
wealth, or beauty. And Amy, in her exile,
longed eagerly to be at home, that she
might work for Beth, feeling now that no
service would be hard or irksome, and
remembering, with regretful grief, how
many neglected tasks those willing hands
had done for her. Laurie haunted the house
like a restless ghost, and Mr. Laurence
locke the grand piano, because he could
not bear to be reminded of the young
neighbor who used to make the twilight
pleasant for him. Everyone missed Beth.
The milkman, baker, grocer, and butcher
inquired how she did, poor Mrs. Hummel
came to beg pardon for her
thoughtlessness and to get a shroud for
Minna, the neighbors sent all sorts of
comforts and good wishes, and even those
who knew her best were surprised to find
how many friends shy little Beth had made.

Meanwhile she lay on her bed with old
Joanna at her side, for even in her
wanderings she did not forget her forlorn
protege. She longed for her cats, but would
not have them brought, lest they should get
sick, and in her quiet hours she was full of
anxiety about Jo. She sent loving messages
to Amy, bade them tell her mother that she
would write soon, and often begged for
pencil and paper to try to say a word, that

Father might not think she had neglected
him. But soon even these intervals of
consciousness ended, and she lay hour
after hour, tossing to and fro, with
incoherent words on her lips, or sank into a
heavy sleep which brought her no
refreshment. Dr. Bangs came twice a day,
Hannah sat up at night, Meg kept a telegram
in her desk all ready to send off at any
minute, and Jo never stirred from Beth's
side.

The first of December was a wintry day
indeed to them, for a bitter wind blew, snow
fell fast, and the year seemed getting ready
for its death. When Dr. Bangs came that
morning, he looked long at Beth, held the
hot hand in both his own for a minute, and
laid it gently down, saying, in a low voice to
Hannah, If Mrs. March can leave her
husband she'd better be sent for.

Hannah nodded without speaking, for her
lips twitched nervously, Meg dropped down
into a chair as the strength seemed to go out
of her limbs at the sound of those words,
and Jo, standing with a pale face for a
minute, ran to the parlor, snatched up the
telegram, and throwing on her things,
rushed out into the storm. She was soon
back, and while noiselessly taking off her
cloak, Laurie came in with a letter, saying
that Mr. March was mending again. Jo read
it thankfully, but the heavy weight did not
seem lifted off her heart, and her face was
so full of misery that Laurie asked quickly,
What is it? Is Beth worse?

I've sent for Mother, said Jo, tugging at her
rubber boots with a tragic expression.

Good for you, Jo! Did you do it on your own
responsibility? asked Laurie, as he seated
her in the hall chair and took off the
rebellious boots, seeing how her hands
shook.

-120-

No. The doctor told us to.

Oh, Jo, it's not so bad as that? cried Laurie,
with a startled face.

Yes, it is. She doesn't know us, she doesn't
even talk about the flocks of green doves,
as she calls the vine leaves on the wall. She
doesn't look like my Beth, and there's
nobody to help us bear it. Mother and father
both gone, and God seems so far away I
can't find Him.

As the tears streamed fast down poor Jo's
cheeks, she stretched out her hand in a
helpless sort of way, as if groping in the
dark, and Laurie took it in his, whispering
as well as he could with a lump in his throat,
I'm here. Hold on tome, Jo, dear!

She could not speak, but she did `hold on',
and the warm grasp of the friendly human
hand comforted her sore heart, and
seemed to lead her nearer to the Divine arm
which alone could uphold her in her trouble.

Laurie longed to say something tender and
comfortable, but no fitting words came to
him, so he stood silent, gently stroking her
bent head as her mother used to do. It was
the best thing he could have done, far more
soothing than the most eloquent words, for
Jo felt the unspoken sympathy, and in the
silence learned the sweet solace which
affection administers to sorrow. Soon she
dried the tears which had relieved her, and
looked up with a grateful face.

Thank you, Teddy, I'm better now. I don't
feel so forlorn, and will try to bear it if it
comes.

Keep hoping for the best, that will help you,
Jo. Soon your mother will be here, and then
everything will be all right.

I'm so glad Father is better. Now she won't
feel so bad about leaving him. Oh, me! It
does seem as if all the troubles came in a
heap, and I got the heaviest part on my
shoulders, sighed Jo, spreading her wet
handkerchief over her knees to dry.

Doesn't Meg pull fair? asked Laurie,
looking indignant.

Oh, yes, she tries to, but she can't love
Bethy as I do, and she won't miss her as I
shall. Beth is my conscience, and I can't
give her up. I can't! I can't!

Down went Jo's face into the wet
handkerchief, and she cried despairingly,
for she had kept up bravely till now and
never shed a tear. Laurie drew his hand
across his eyes, but could not speak till he
had subdued the choky feeling in his throat
and steadied his lips. It might be unmanly,
but he couldn't help it, and I am glad of it.
Presently, as Jo's sobs quieted, he said
hopefully, I don't think she will die. She's so
good, and we all love her so much, I don't
believe God will take her away yet.

The good and dear people always do die,
groaned Jo, but she stopped crying, for her
friend's words cheered her up in spite of
her own doubts and fears.

Poor girl, you're worn out. It isn't like you to
be forlorn. Stop a bit. I'll hearten you up in a
jiffy.

Laurie went off two stairs at a time, and Jo
laid her wearied head down on Beth's little
brown hood, which no one had thought of
moving from the table where she left it. It
must have possessed some magic, for the
submissive spirit of its gentle owner
seemed to enter into Jo, and when Laurie
came running down with a glass of wine,
she took it with a smile, and said bravely, I

-121-

drink Health to my Beth! You are a good
doctor, Teddy, and such a comfortable
friend. How can I ever pay you? she added,
as the wine refreshed her body, as the kind
words had done her troubled mind.

I'll send my bill, by-and-by, and tonight I'll
give you something that will warm the
cockles of your heart better than quarts of
wine, said Laurie, beaming at her with a
face of suppressed satisfaction at
something.

what is it? cried Jo, forgetting her woes for
a minute in her wonder.

I telegraphed to your mother yesterday, and
Brooke answered she'd come at once, and
she'll be here tonight, and everything will be
all right. Aren't you glad I did it?

Laurie spoke very fast, and turned red and
excited all in a minute, for he had kept his
plot a secret, for fear of disappointing the
girls or harming Beth. Jo grew quite white,
flew out of her chair, and the moment he
stopped speaking she electrified him by
throwing her arms round his neck, and
crying out, with a joyful cry, Oh, Laurie! Oh,
Mother! I am so glad! She did not weep
again, but laughed hysterically, and
trembled and clung to her friend as if she
was a little bewildered by the sudden news.

Laurie, though decidedly amazed, behaved
with great presence of mind. He patted her
back soothingly, and finding that she was
recovering, followed it up by a bashful kiss
or two, which brought Jo round at once.
Holding on to the banisters, she put him
gently away, saying breathlessly, Oh, don't!
I didn't mean to, it was dreadful of me, but
you were such a dear to go and do it in spite
of Hannah that I couldn't help flying at you.
Tell me all about it, and don't give me wine
again, it makes me act so.

I don't mind, laughed Laurie, as he settled
his tie. Why, you see I got fidgety, and so did
Grandpa. We thought Hannah was
overdoing the authority business, and your
mother ought to know. She'd never forgive
us if Beth . . . Well, if anything happened, you
know. So I got grandpa to say it was high
time we did something, and off I pelted to
the office yesterday, for the doctor looked
sober, and Hannah most took my head off
when I proposed a telegram. I never can
bear to be `lorded over', so that settled my
mind, and I did it. Your mother will come, I
know, and the late train is in at two A.M. I
shall go for her, and you've only got to bottle
up your rapture, and keep Beth quiet till that
blessed lady gets here.

Laurie, you're an angel! How shall I ever
thank you?

Fly at me again. I rather liked it, said Laurie,
looking mischievous, a thing he had not
done for a fortnight.

No, thank you. I'll do it by proxy, when your
grandpa comes. Don't tease, but go home
and rest, for you'll be up half the night. Bless
you, Teddy, bless you!

Jo had backed into a corner, and as she
finished her speech, she vanished
precipitately into the kitchen, where she sat
down upon a dresser and told the
assembled cats that she was happy, oh, so
happy! while Laurie departed, feeling that
he had made a rather neat thing of it.

That's the interferingest chap I ever see, but
I forgive him and do hope Mrs. March is
coming right away, said Hannah, with an air
of relief, when Jo told the good news.

Meg had a quiet rapture, and then brooded
over the letter, while Jo set the sickroom in
order, and Hannah `knocked up a couple of

-122-

pies in case of company unexpected . A
breath of fresh air seemed to blow through
the house, and something better than
sunshine brightened the quiet rooms.
Everything appeared to feel the hopeful
change. Beth's bird began to chirp again,
and a half-blown rose was discovered on
Amy's bush in the window. The fires
seemed to burn with unusual cheeriness,
and every time the girls met, their pale faces
broke into smiles as they hugged one
another, whispering encouragingly,
Mother's coming, dear! Mother's coming!
Every one rejoiced but Beth. She lay in that
heavy stupor, alike unconscious of hope
and joy, doubt and danger. It was a piteous
sight, the once rosy face so changed and
vacant, the once busy hands so weak and
wasted, the once smiling lips quite dumb,
and the once pretty, well-kept hair
scattered rough and tangled on the pillow.
All day she say so, only rousing now and
then to mutter, Water! with lips so parched
they could hardly shape the word. All day Jo
and Meg hovered over her, watching,
waiting, hoping, and trusting in God and
Mother, and all day the snow fell, the bitter
wind raged, and the hours dragged slowly
by. But night came at last, and every time
the clock struck, the sisters, still sitting on
either side of the bed, looked at each other
with brightening eyes, for each hour brought
help nearer. The doctor had been in to say
that some change, for better or worse,
would probably take place about midnight,
at which time he would return.

Hannah, quite worn out, lay down on the
sofa at the bed's foot and fell fast asleep,
Mr. Laurence marched to and fro in the
parlor, feeling that he would rather face a
rebel battery than Mrs. March's
countenance as she entered. Laurie lay on
the rug, pretending to rest, but staring into
the fire with the thoughtful look which made
his black eyes beautifully soft and clear.

The girls never forgot that night, for no sleep
came to them as they kept their watch, with
that dreadful sense of powerlessness
which comes to us in hours like those.

If God spares Beth, I never will complain
again, whispered Meg earnestly.

If god spares Beth, I'll try to love and serve
Him all my life, answered Jo, with equal
fervor.

I wish I had no heart, it aches so, sighed
Meg, after a pause.

If life is often as hard as this, I don't see how
we ever shall get through it, added her sister
despondently.

Here the clock struck twelve, and both
forgot themselves in watching Beth, for they
fancied a change passed over her wan
face. The house was still as death, and
nothing but the wailing of the wind broke the
deep hush. Weary Hannah slept on, and no
one but the sisters saw the pale shadow
which seemed to fall upon the little bed. An
hour went by, and nothing happened except
Laurie's quiet departure for the station.
Another hour, still no one came, and
anxious fears of delay in the storm, or
accidents by the way, or, worst of all, a
great grief at Washington, haunted the girls.

It was past two, when Jo, who stood at the
window thinking how dreary the world
looked in its winding sheet of snow, heard a
movement by the bed, and turning quickly,
saw Meg kneeling before their mother's
easy chair with her face hidden. A dreadful
fear passed coldly over Jo, as she thought,
Beth is dead, and Meg is afraid to tell me.

She was back at her post in an instant, and
to her excited eyes a great change seemed
to have taken place. The fever flush and the

-123-

look of pain were gone, and the beloved
little face looked so pale and peaceful in its
utter repose that Jo felt no desire to weep or
to lament. Leaning low over this dearest of
her sisters, she kissed the damp forehead
with her heart on her lips, and softly
whispered, Goodbye, my Beth. Goodbye!

As if awaked by the stir, Hannah started out
of her sleep, hurried to the bed, looked at
Beth, felt her hands, listened at her lips, and
then, throwing her apron over her head, sat
down to rock to and fro, exclaiming, under
her breath, The fever's turned, she's
sleepin' nat'ral, her skin's damp, and she
breathes easy. Praise be given! Oh, my
goodness me!

Before the girls could believe the happy
truth, the doctor came to confirm it. He was
a homely man, but they thought his face
quite heavenly when he smiled and said,
with a fatherly look at them, Yes, my dears, I
think the little girl will pull through this time.
Keep the house quiet, let her sleep, and
when she wakes, give her . . .

What they were to give, neither heard, for
both crept into the dark hall, and, sitting on
the stairs, held each other close, rejoicing
with hearts too full for words. When they
went back to be kissed and cuddled by
faithful Hannah, they found Beth lying,, as
she used to do, with her cheek pillowed on
her hand, the dreadful pallor gone, and
breathing quietly, as if just fallen asleep.

If Mother would only come now! said Jo, as
the winter night began to wane.

See, said Meg, coming up with a white,
half-opened rose, I thought this would
hardly be ready to lay in Beth's hand
tomorrow if she went away from us. But it
has blossomed in the night, and now I mean
to put it in my vase here, so that when the

darling wakes, the first thing she sees will
be the little rose, and Mother's face.

Never had the sun risen so beautifully, and
never had the world seemed so lovely as it
did to the heavy eyes of Meg and Jo, as they
looked out in the early morning, when their
long, sad vigil was done.

It looks like a fairy world, said Meg, smiling
to herself, as she stood behind the curtain,
watching the dazzling sight.

Hark! cried Jo, starting to her feet.

Yes, there was a sound of bells at the door
below, a cry from Hannah, and then
Laurie's voice saying in a joyful whisper,
Girls, she's come! She's come!

Chapter Nineteen Amy's Will

While these things were happening at home,
Amy was having hard times at Aunt
March's. She felt her exile deeply, and for
the first time in her life, realized how much
she was beloved and petted at home. Aunt
March never petted any one. She did not
approve of it, but she meant to be kind, for
the well-behaved little girl pleased her very
much, and Aunt March had a soft place in
her old heart for her nephew's children,
though she didn't think it proper to confess
it. She really did her best to make Amy
happy, but, dear me, what mistakes she
made. Some old people keep young at
heart in spite of wrinkles and gray hairs, can
sympathize with children's little cares and
joys, make them feel at home, and can hide
wise lessons under pleasant plays, giving
and receiving friendship in the sweetest
way. But Aunt March had not this gift, and
she worried Amy very much with her rules
and orders, her prim ways, and long, prosy
talks. Finding the child more docile and
amiable than her sister, the old lady felt it

-124-

her duty to try and counteract, as far as
possible, the bad effects of home freedom
and indulgence. So she took Amy by the
hand, and taught her as she herself had
been taught sixty years ago, a process
which carried dismay to Amy's soul, and
made her feel like a fly in the web of a very
strict spider.

She had to wash the cups every morning,
and polish up the old-fashioned spoons,
the fat silver teapot, and the glasses till they
shone. Then she must dust the room, and
what a trying job that was. Not a speck
escaped Aunt March's eye, and all the
furniture had claw legs and much carving,
which was never dusted to suit. Then Polly
had to be fed, the lap dog combed, and a
dozen trips upstairs and down to get things
or deliver orders, for the old lady was very
lame and seldom left her big chair. After
these tiresome labors, she must do her
lessons, which was a daily trial of every
virtue she possessed. Then she was
allowed one hour for exercise or play, and
didn't she enjoy it?

Laurie came every day, and wheedled Aunt
March till Amy was allowed to go out with
him, when they walked and rode and had
capital times. After dinner, she had to read
aloud, and sit still while the old lady slept,
which she usually did for an hour, as she
dropped off over the first page. Then
patchwork or towels appeared, and Amy
sewed with outward meekness and inward
rebellion till dusk, when she was allowed to
amuse herself as she liked till tea time. The
evenings were the worst of all, for Aunt
March fell to telling long stories about her
youth, which were so unutterably dull that
Amy was always ready to go to be,
intending to cry over her hard fate, but
usually going to sleep before she had
squeezed out more than a tear or two.

If it had not been for Laurie, and old Esther,
the maid, she felt that she never could have
got through that dreadful time. The parrot
alone was enough to drive her distracted,
for he soon felt that she did not admire him,
and revenged himself by being as
mischievous as possible. He pulled her hair
whenever she came near him, upset his
bread and milk to plague her when she had
newly cleaned his cage, made Mop bark by
pecking at him while Madam dozed, called
her names before company, and behaved
in all respects like an reprehensible old bird.
Then she could not endure the dog, a fat,
cross beast who snarled and yelped at her
when she made his toilet, and who lay on
his back with all his legs in the air and a
most idiotic expression of countenance
when he wanted something to eat, which
was about a dozen times a day. The cook
was bad-tempered, the old coachman was
deaf, and Esther the only one who ever took
any notice of the young lady.

Esther was a Frenchwoman, who had lived
with `Madame', as she called her mistress,
for many years, and who rather tyrannized
over the old lady, who could not get along
without her. Her real name was Estelle, but
Aunt March ordered her to change it, and
she obeyed, on condition that she was
never asked to change her religion. She
took a fancy to Mademoiselle, and amused
her very much with odd stories of her life in
France, when Amy sat with her while she
got up Madam's laces. She also allowed
her to roam about the great house, and
examine the curious and pretty things stored
away in the big wardrobes and the ancient
chests, for Aunt March hoarded like a
magpie. Amy's chief delight was an Indian
cabinet, full of queer drawers, little
pigeonholes, and secret places, in which
were kept all sorts of ornaments, some
precious, some merely curious, all more or
less antique. To examine and arrange these

-125-

things gave Amy great satisfaction,
especially the jewel cases, in which on
velvet cushions reposed the ornaments
which had adorned a belle forty years ago.
There was the garnet set which Aunt March
wore when she came out, the pearls her
father gave her on her wedding day, her
lover's diamonds, the jet mourning rings
and pins, the queer lockets, with portraits of
dead friends and weeping willows made of
hair inside, the baby bracelets her one little
daughter had worn, Uncle March's big
watch, with the red seal so many childish
hands had played with, and in a box all by
itself lay Aunt March's wedding ring, too
small now for her fat finger, but put carefully
away like the most precious jewel of them
all.

Which would Mademoiselle choose if she
had her will? asked Esther, who always sat
near to watch over and lock up the
valuables.

I like the diamonds best, but there is no
necklace among them, and I'm fond of
necklaces, they are so becoming. I should
choose this if I might, replied Amy, looking
with great admiration at a string of gold and
ebony beads from which hung a heavy
cross of the same.

I, too, covet that, but not as a necklace. Ah,
no! To me it is a rosary, and as such I should
use it like a good catholic, said Esther,
eyeing the handsome thing wistfully.

Is it meant to use as you use the string of
good-smelling wooden beads hanging
over your glass? asked Amy.

Truly, yes, to pray with. It would be pleasing
to the saints if one used so fine a rosary as
this, instead of wearing it as a vain bijou.

You seem to take a great deal of comfort in

your prayers, Esther, and always come
down looking quiet and satisfied. I wish I
could.

If Mademoiselle was a Catholic, she would
find true comfort, but as that is not to be, it
would be well if you went apart each day to
meditate and pray, as did the good
mistress whom I served before Madame.
She had a little chapel, and in it found
solacement for much trouble.

Would it be right for me to do so too? asked
Amy, who in her loneliness felt the need of
help of some sort, and found that she was
apt to forget her little book, now that Beth
was not there to remind her of it.

It would be excellent and charming, and I
shall gladly arrange the little dressing room
for you if you like it. Say nothing to Madame,
but when she sleeps go you and sit alone a
while to think good thoughts, and pray the
dear God preserve your sister.

Esther was truly pious, and quite sincere in
her advice, for she had an affectionate
heart, and felt much for the sisters in their
anxiety. Amy liked the idea, and gave her
leave to arrange the light closet next her
room, hoping it would do her good.

I wish I knew where all these pretty things
would go when Aunt March dies, she said,
as she slowly replaced the shining rosary
and shut the jewel cases one by one.

To you and your sisters. I know it, Madame
confides in me. I witnessed her will, and it is
to be so, whispered Esther smiling.

How nice! But I wish she'd let us have them
now. Procrastination is not agreeable,
observed Amy, taking a last look at the
diamonds.

-126-

It is too soon yet for the young ladies to wear
these things. The first one who is affianced
will have the pearls, Madame has said it,
and I have a fancy that the little turquoise
ring will be given to you when you go, for
Madame approves your good behavior and
charming manners.

Do you think so? Oh, I'll be a lamb, if I can
only have that lovely ring! It's ever so much
prettier than Kitty Bryant's. I do like Aunt
March after all. And Amy tried on the blue
ring with a delighted face and a firm resolve
to earn it.

From that day she was a model of
obedience, and the old lady complacently
admired the success of her training. Esther
fitted up the closet with a little table, placed
a footstool before it, and over it a picture
taken from one of the shut-up rooms. She
thought it was of no great value, but, being
appropriate, she borrowed it, well knowing
that Madame would never know it, nor care
if she did. It was, however, a very valuable
copy of one of the famous pictures of the
world, and Amy's beauty-loving eyes were
never tired of looking up at the sweet face
of the Divine Mother, while her tender
thoughts of her own were busy at her heart.
On the table she laid her little testament and
hymnbook, kept a vase always full of the
best flowers Laurie brought her, and came
every day to `sit alone' thinking good
thoughts, and praying the dear God to
preserve her sister. Esther had given her a
rosary of black beads with a silver cross,
but Amy hung it up and did not use it, feeling
doubtful as to its fitness for Protestant
prayers.

The little girl was very sincere in all this, for
being left alone outside the safe home nest,
she felt the need of some kind hand to hold
by so sorely that she instinctively turned to
the strong and tender Friend, whose

fatherly love most closely surrounds His little
children. She missed her mother's help to
understand and rule herself, but having
been taught where to look, she did her best
to find the way and walk in it confidently. But
Amy was a young pilgrim, and just now her
burden seemed very heavy. She tried to
forget herself, to keep cheerful, and be
satisfied with doing right, though no one
saw or praised her for it. In her first effort at
being very, very good, she decided to make
her will, as Aunt March had done, so that if
she did fall ill and die, her possessions
might be justly and generously divided. It
cost her a pang even to think of giving up the
little treasures which in her eyes were as
precious as the old lady's jewels.

During one of her play hours she wrote out
the important document as well as she
could, with some help from Esther as to
certain legal terms, and when the good-
natured Frenchwoman had signed her
name, Amy felt relieved and laid it by to
show Laurie, whom she wanted as a
second witness. As it was a rainy day, she
went upstairs to amuse herself in one of the
large chambers, and took Polly with her for
company. In this room there was a
wardrobe full of old-fashioned costumes
with which Esther allowed her to play, and it
was her favorite amusement to array herself
in the faded brocades, and parade up and
down before the long mirror, making stately
curtsies, and sweeping her train about with
a rustle which delighted her ears. So busy
was she on this day that she did not hear
Laurie's ring nor see his face peeping in at
her as she gravely promenaded to and fro,
flirting her fan and tossing her head, on
which she wore a great pink turban,
contrasting oddly with her blue brocade
dress and yellow quilted petticoat. She was
obliged to walk carefully, for she had on
high-heeled shoes, and, as Laurie told Jo
afterward, it was a comical sight to see her

-127-

mince along in her gay suit, with Polly
sidilng and bridling just behind her,
imitating her as well as he could, and
occasionally stopping to laugh or exclaim,
Ain't we fine? Get along, you fright! Hold
your tongue! Kiss me, dear! Ha! Ha!

Having with difficulty restrained an
explosion of merriment, lest it should offend
her majesty, Laurie tapped and was
graciously received.

Sit down and rest while I put these things
away, then I want to consult you about a very
serious matter, said Amy, when she had
shown her splendor and driven Polly into a
corner. That bird is the trial of my life, she
continued, removing the pink mountain from
her head, while Laurie seated himself
astride a chair. Yesterday, when Aunt was
asleep and I was trying to be as still as a
mouse, Polly began to squall and flap about
in his cage, so I went to let him out, and
found a big spider there. I poked it out, and
it ran under the bookcase. Polly marched
straight after it, stooped down and peeped
under the bookcase, saying, in his funny
way, with a cock of his eye, `Come out and
take a walk, my dear.' I couldn't help
laughing, which made Poll swear, and Aunt
woke up and scolded us both.

Did the spider accept the old fellow's
invitation? asked Laurie, yawning.

Yes, out it came, and away ran Polly,
frightened to death, and scrambled up on
Aunt's chair, calling out, `Catch her! Catch
her! Catch her!' as I chased the spider.

That's a lie! Oh, lor! cried the parrot,
pecking at Laurie's toes.

I'd wring your neck if you were mine, you old
torment, cried Laurie, shaking his fist at the
bird, who put his head on one side and

gravely croaked, Allyluyer! Bless your
buttons, dear!

Now I'm ready, said Amy, shutting the
wardrobe and taking a piece of paper out of
her pocket. I want you to read that, please,
and tell me if it is legal and right. I felt I ought
to do it, for life is uncertain and I don't want
any ill feeling over my tomb.

Laurie bit his lips, and turning a little from
the pensive speaker, read the following
document, with praiseworthy gravity,
considering the spelling:

MY LAST WILL AND TESTIMENT

I, Amy Curtis March, being in my sane mind,
go give and bequeath all my earthly property
viz.to wit: namely

To my father, my best pictures, sketches,
maps, and works of art, including frames.
Also my $100, to do what he likes with.

To my mother, all my clothes, except the
blue apron with pockets also my likeness,
and my medal, with much love.

To my dear sister Margaret, I give my
turquoise ring (if I get it), also my green box
with the doves on it, also my; piece of real
lace for her neck, and my sketch of her as a
memorial of her `little girl'.

To Jo I leave my breast pin, the one mended
with sealing wax, also my bronze inkstand
she lost the cover and my most precious
plaster rabbit, because I am sorry I burned
up her story.

To Beth (if she lives after me) I give my dolls
and the little bureau, my fan, my linen collars
and my new slippers if she can wear them
being thin when she gets well. And I
herewith also leave her my regret that I ever

-128-

made fun of old Joanna.

To my friend and neighbor Theodore
Laurence I bequeath my paper machete
portfolio, my clay model of a horse though
he did say it hadn't any neck. Also in return
for his great kindness in the hour of affliction
any one of my artistic works he likes, Noter
Dame is the best.

To our venerable benefactor Mr. Laurence I
leave my purple box with a looking glass in
the cover which will be nice for his pens and
remind him of the departed girl who thanks
him for his favors to her family, especially
Beth.

I wish my favorite playmate Kitty Bryant to
have the blue silk apron and my gold-bead
ring with a kiss.

To Hannah I give the bandbox she wanted
and all the patchwork I leave hoping she `will
remember me, when it you see'.

And now having disposed of my most
valuable property I hope all will be satisfied
and not blame the dead. I forgive everyone,
and trust we may all meet when the trump
shall sound. Amen.

To this will and testament I set my hand and
seal on this 20th day of Nov. Anni Domino
1861.

AMY CURTIS MARCH

WITNESSES:

ESTELLE VALNOR,

THEODORE LAURENCE.

The last name was written in pencil, and
Amy explained that he was to rewrite it in ink
and seal it up for her properly.

What put it into your head? Did anyone tell
you about Beth's giving away her things?
asked Laurie soberly, as Amy laid a bit of
red tape, with sealing wax, a taper, and a
standish before him.

She explained and then asked anxiously,
What about Beth?

I'm sorry I spoke, but as I did, I'll tell you. She
felt so ill one day that she told Jo she wanted
to give her piano to Meg, her cats to you,
and the poor old doll to Jo, who would love it
for her sake. She was sorry she had so little
to give, and left locks of hair to the rest of
us, and her best love to Grandpa. She never
thought of a will.

Laurie was signing and sealing as he
spoke, and did not look up till a great tear
dropped on the paper. Amy's face was full
of trouble, but she only said, Don't people
put sort of postscripts to their wills,
sometimes?

Yes, `codicils', they call them.

Put one in mine then, that I wish all my curls
cut off, and given round to my friends. I
forgot it, but I want it done though it will spoil
my looks.

Laurie added it, smiling at Amy's last and
greatest sacrifice. Then he amused her for
an hour, and was much interested in all her
trials. But when he came to go, Amy held
him back to whisper with trembling lips, Is
there really any danger about Beth?

I'm afraid there is, but we must hope for the
best, so don't cry, dear. And Laurie put his
arm about her with a brotherly gesture which
was very comforting.

When he had gone, she went to her little
chapel, and sitting in the twilight, prayed for

-129-

Beth, with streaming tears and an aching
heart, feeling that a million turquoise rings
would not console her for the loss of her
gentle little sister.

Chapter Twenty Confidential

I don't think I have any words in which to tell
the meeting of the mother and daughters.
Such hours are beautiful to live, but very
hard to describe, so I will leave it to the
imagination of my readers, merely saying
that the house was full of genuine
happiness, and that Meg's tender hope
was realized, for when Beth woke from that
long, healing sleep, the first objects on
which her eyes fell were the little rose and
Mother's face. Too weak to wonder at
anything, she only smiled and nestled close
in the loving arms about her, feeling that the
hungry longing was satisfied at last. Then
she slept again, and the girls waited upon
their mother, for she would not unclasp the
thin hand which clung to hers even in sleep.

Hannah had `dished up' and astonishing
breakfast for the traveler, finding it
impossible to vent her excitement in any
other way, and Meg and Jo fed their mother
like dutiful young storks, while they listened
to her whispered account of Father's state,
Mr. Brooke's promise to stay and nurse
him, the delays which the storm occasioned
on the homeward journey, and the
unspeakable comfort Laurie's hopeful face
had given her when she arrived, worn out
with fatigue, anxiety, and cold.

What a strange yet pleasant day that was.
So brilliant and gay without, for all the world
seemed abroad to welcome the first snow.
So quiet and reposeful within, for everyone
slept, spent with watching, and a Sabbath
stillness reigned through the house, while
nodding Hannah mounted guard at the door.
With a blissful sense of burdens lifted off,

Meg and Jo closed their weary eyes, and
lay at rest, like storm-beaten boats safe at
anchor in a quiet harbor. Mrs. March would
not leave Beth's side, but rested in the big
chair, waking often to look at, touch, and
brood over her child, like a miser over some
recovered treasure.

Laurie meanwhile posted off to comfort
Amy, and told his story so well that Aunt
March actually `sniffed' herself, and never
once said I told you so . Amy came out so
strong on this occasion that I think the good
thoughts in the little chapel really began to
bear fruit. She dried her tears quickly,
restrained her impatience to see her
mother, and never even thought of the
turquoise ring, when the old lady heartily
agreed in Laurie's opinion, that she
behaved `like a capital little woman'. Even
Polly seemed impressed, for he called her
a good girl, blessed her buttons, and
begged her to come and take a walk, dear ,
in his most affable tone. She would very
gladly have gone out to enjoy the bright
wintry weather, but discovering that Laurie
was dropping with sleep in spite of manful
efforts to conceal the fact, she persuaded
him to rest on the sofa, while she wrote a
note to her mother. She was a long time
about it, and when she returned, he was
stretched out with both arms under his
head, sound asleep, while Aunt March had
pulled down the curtains and sat doing
nothing in an unusual fit of benignity.

After a while, they began to think he was not
going to wake up till night, and I'm not sure
that he would, had he not been effectually
roused by Amy's cry of joy at sight of her
mother. There probably were a good many
happy little girls in and about the city that
day, but it is my private opinion that Amy
was the happiest of all, when she sat in her
mother's lap and told her trials, receiving
consolation and compensation in the shape

-130-

of approving smiles and fond caresses.
They were alone together in the chapel, to
which her mother did not object when its
purpose was explained to her.

On the contrary, I like it very much, dear,
looking from the dusty rosary to the well-
worn little book, and the lovely picture with
its garland of evergreen. It is an excellent
plan to have some place where we can go
to be quiet, when things vex or grieve us.
There are a good many hard times in this
life of ours, but we can always bear them if
we ask help in the right way. I think my little
girl is learning this.

Yes, Mother, and when I go home I mean to
have a corner in the big closet to put my
books and the copy of that picture which I've
tried to make. The woman's face is not
good, it's too beautiful for me to draw, but
the baby is done better, and I love it very
much. I like to think He was a little child
once, for then I don't seem so far away, and
that helps me.

As Amy pointed to the smiling Christ child
on his Mother's knee, Mrs. March saw
something on the lifted hand that made her
smile. She said nothing, but Amy
understood the look, and after a minute's
pause, she added gravely, I wanted to
speak to you about this, but I forgot it. Aunt
gave me the ring today. She called me to
her and kissed me, and put it on my finger,
and said I was a credit to her, and she'd like
to keep me always. She gave that funny
guard to keep the turquoise on, as it's too
big. I'd like to wear them Mother, can I?

They are very pretty, but I think you're rather
too young for such ornaments, Amy, said
Mrs. March, looking at the plump little hand,
with the band of sky-blue stones on the
forefinger, and the quaint guard formed of
two tiny golden hands clasped together.

I'll try not to be vain, said Amy. I don't think I
like it only because it's so pretty, but I want
to wear it as the girl in the story wore her
bracelet, to remind me of something.

Do you mean Aunt March? asked her
mother, laughing.

No, to remind me not to be selfish. Amy
looked so earnest and sincere about it that
her mother stopped laughing, and listened
respectfully to the little plan.

I've thought a great deal lately about my
`bundle of naughties', and being selfish is
the largest one in it, so I'm going to try hard
to cure it, if I can. Beth isn't selfish, and
that's the reason everyone loves her and
feels so bad at the thoughts of losing her.
People wouldn't feel so bat about me if I
was sick, and I don't deserve to have them,
but I'd like to be loved and missed by a
great many friends, so I'm going to try and
be like Beth all I can. I'm apt to forget my
resolutions, but if I had something always
about me to remind me, I guess I should do
better. May we try this way?

Yes, but I have more faith in the corner of the
big closet. Wear your ring, dear, and do your
best. I think you will prosper, for the sincere
wish to be good is half the battle. Now I must
go back to Beth. Keep up your heart, little
daughter, and we will soon have you home
again.

That evening while Meg was writing to her
father to report the traveler's safe arrival, Jo
slipped upstairs into Beth's room, and
finding her mother in her usual place, stood
a minute twisting her fingers in her hair, with
a worried gesture and an undecided look.

What is it, deary?' asked Mrs. March,
holding out her hand, with a face which
invited confidence.

-131-

I want to tell you something, Mother.

About Meg?

How quickly you guessed! Yes, it's about
her, and though it's a little thing, it fidgets
me.

Beth is asleep. Speak low, and tell me all
about it. That Moffat hasn't been here, I
hope? asked Mrs. March rather sharply.

No. I should have shut the door in his face if
he had, said Jo, settling herself on the floor
at her mother's feet. Last summer Meg left
a pair of gloves over at the Laurences' and
only one was returned. We forgot about it, till
Teddy told me that Mr. Brooke owned that
he liked Meg but didn't dare say so, she
was so young and he so poor. Now, isn't it a
dreadful state of things?

Do you think Meg cares for him? asked Mrs.
March, with an anxious look.

Mercy me! I don't know anything about love
and such nonsense! cried Jo, with a funny
mixture of interest and contempt. In novels,
the girls show it by starting and blushing,
fainting away, growing thin, and acting like
fools. Now Meg does not do anything of the
sort. She eats and drinks and sleeps like a
sensible creature, she looks straight in my
face when I talk about that man, and only
blushes a little bit when Teddy jokes about
lovers. I forbid him to do it, but he doesn't
mind me as he ought.

Then you fancy that Meg is not interested in
John?'

Who? cried Jo, staring.

Mr. Brooke. I call him `John' now. We fell into
the way of doing so at the hospital, and he
likes it.

Oh, dear! I know you'll take his part. He's
been good to Father, and you won't send
him away, but let Meg marry him, if she
wants to. Mean thing! To go petting Papa
and helping you, just to wheedle you into
liking him. And Jo pulled her hair again with
a wrathful tweak.

My dear, don't get angry about it, and I will
tell you how it happened. John went with me
at Mr. Laurence's request, and was so
devoted to poor Father that we couldn't help
getting fond of him. He was perfectly open
and honorable about Meg, for he told us he
loved her, but would earn a comfortable
home before he asked her to marry him. He
only wanted our leave to love her and work
for her, and the right to make her love him if
he could. He is a truly excellent young man,
and we could not refuse to listen to him, but I
will not consent to Meg's engaging herself
so young.

Of course not. It would be idiotic! I knew
there was mischief brewing. I felt it, and
now it's worse than I imagined. I just wish I
could marry Meg myself, and keep her safe
in the family.

This odd arrangement made Mrs. March
smile, but she said gravely, Jo, I confide in
you and don't wish you to say anything to
Meg yet. When John comes back, and I see
them together, I can judge better of her
feelings toward him.

She'll see those handsome eyes that she
talks about, and then it will be all up with her.
She's got such a soft heart, it will melt like
butter in the sun if anyone looks
sentimentally at her. She read the short
reports he sent more than she did your
letters, and pinched me when I spoke of it,
and likes brown eyes, and doesn't think
John an ugly name, and she'll go and fall in
love, and there's an end of peace and fun,

-132-

and cozy times together. I see it all! They'll
go lovering around the house, and we shall
have to dodge. Meg will be absorbed and
no good to me any more. Brooke will
scratch up a fortune somehow, carry her
off, and make a hole in the family, and I shall
break my heart, and everything will be
abominably uncomfortable. Oh, dear me!
Why weren't we all boys, then there wouldn't
be any bother.

Jo leaned her chin on her knees in a
disconsolate attitude and shook her fist at
the reprehensible John. Mrs. March sighed,
and Jo looked up with an air of relief.

You don't like it, Mother? I'm glad of it. Let's
send him about his business, and not tell
Meg a word of it, but all be happy together
as we always have been.

I did wrong to sigh, Jo. It is natural and right
you should all go to homes of your own in
time, but I do want to keep my girls as long
as I can, and I am sorry that this happened
so soon, for Meg is only seventeen and it
will be some years before John can make a
home for her. Your father and I have agreed
that she shall not bind herself in any way, nor
be married, before twenty. If she and John
love one another, they can wait, and test the
love by doing so. She is conscientious, and I
have no fear of her treating him unkindly. My
pretty, tender hearted girl! I hope things will
go happily with her.

Hadn't you rather have her marry a rich
man? asked Jo, as her mother's voice
faltered a little over the last words.

Money is a good and useful thing, Jo, and I
hope my girls will never feel the need of it
too bitterly not be tempted by too much. I
should like to know that John was firmly
established in some good business, which
gave him an income large enough to keep

free from debt and make Meg comfortable.
I'm not ambitious for a splendid fortune, a
fashionable position, or a great name for
my girls. If rank and money come with love
and virtue, also, I should accept them
gratefully, and enjoy your good fortune, but I
know, by experience, how much genuine
happiness can be had in a plain little house,
where the daily bread is earned, and some
privations give sweetness to the few
pleasures. I am content to see Meg begin
humbly, for if I am not mistaken, she will be
rich in the possession of a good man's
heart, and that is better than a fortune.

I understand, Mother, and quite agree, but
I'm disappointed about Meg, for I'd planned
to have her marry Teddy by-and-by and sit
in the lap of luxury all her days. Wouldn't it be
nice? asked Jo, looking up with a brighter
face.

He is younger than she, you know, began
Mrs. March, but Jo broke in . . .

Only a little, he's old for his age, and tall,
and can be quite grown-up in his manners if
he likes. Then he's rich and generous and
good, and loves us all, and I say it's a pity
my plan is spoiled.

I'm afraid Laurie is hardly grown-up enough
for Meg, and altogether too much of a
weathercock just now for anyone to depend
on. Don't make plans, Jo, but let time and
their own hearts mate your friends. We can't
meddle safely in such matters, and had
better not get `romantic rubbish' as you call
it, into our heads, lest it spoil our friendship.

Well, I won't, but I hate to see things going all
criss-cross and getting snarled up, when a
pull her and a snip there would straighten it
out. I wish wearing flatirons on our heads
would keep us from growing up. But buds
will be roses, and kittens cats, more's the

-133-

pity!

What's that about flatirons and cats? asked
Meg, as she crept into the room with the
finished letter in her hand.

Only one of my stupid speeches. I'm going
to bed. Come, Peggy, said Jo, unfolding
herself like an animated puzzle.

Quite right, and beautifully written. Please
add that I send my love to John, said Mrs.
March, as she glanced over the letter and
gave it back.

Do you call him `John'? asked Meg,
smiling, with her innocent eyes looking
down into her mother's.

Yes, he has been like a son to us, and we
are very fond of him, replied Mrs. March,
returning the look with a keen one.

I'm glad of that, he is so lonely. Good night,
Mother, dear. It is so inexpressibly
comfortable to have you here, was Meg's
answer.

The kiss her mother gave her was a very
tender one, and as she went away, Mrs.
March said, with a mixture of satisfaction
and regret, She does not love John yet, but
will soon learn to.

Chapter Twenty-one Laurie Makes
Mischief, and Jo Makes Peace

Jo's face was a study next day, for the
secret rather weighed upon her, and she
found it hard not to look mysterious and
important. Meg observed it, but did not
trouble herself to make inquiries, for she
had learned that the best way to manage Jo
was by the law of contraries, so she felt
sure of being told everything if she did not
ask. She was rather surprised, therefore,

when the silence remained unbroken, and
Jo assumed a patronizing air, which
decidedly aggravated Meg, who in turn
assumed an air of dignified reserve and
devoted herself to her mother. This left Jo to
her own devices, for Mrs. March had taken
her place as nurse, and bade her rest,
exercise, and amuse herself after her long
confinement. Amy being gone, Laurie was
her only refuge, and much as she enjoyed
his society, she rather dreaded him just
then, for he was an incorrigible tease, and
she feared he would coax the secret from
her.

She was quite right, for the mischief-loving
lad no sooner suspected a mystery than he
set himself to find it out, and led Jo a trying
life of it. He wheedled, bribed, ridiculed,
threatened, and scolded; affected
indifference, that he might surprise the truth
from her; declared her knew, then that he
didn't care; and at last, by dint of
perseverance, he satisfied himself that it
concerned Meg and Mr. Brooke. Feeling
indignant that he was not taken into his
tutor's confidence, he set his wits to work to
devise some proper retaliation for the slight.

Meg meanwhile had apparently forgotten
the matter and was absorbed in
preparations for her father's return, but all of
a sudden a change seemed to come over
her, and, for a day or two, she was quite
unlike herself. She started when spoken to,
blushed when looked at, was very quiet,
and sat over her sewing, with a timid,
troubled look on her face. To her mother's
inquiries she answered that she was quite
well, and Jo's she silenced by begging to
be let alone.

She feels it in the airlove, I mean and she's
going very fast. She's got most of the
symptoms twittery and cross, doesn't eat,
lies awake, and mopes in corners. I caught

-134-

her singing that song he gave her, and once
she said `John', as you do, and then turned
as red as a poppy. whatever shall we do?
said Jo, looking ready for any measures,
however violent.

Nothing but wait. Let her alone, be kind and
patient, and Father's coming will settle
everything, replied her mother.

Here's a note to you, Meg, all sealed up.
How odd! Teddy never seals mine, said Jo
next day, as she distributed the contents of
the little post office.

Mrs. March and Jo were deep in their own
affairs, when a sound from Meg made them
look up to see her staring at her note with a
frightened face.

My child, what is it? cried her mother,
running to her, while Jo tried to take the
paper which had done the mischief.

It's all a mistake, he didn't send it. Oh, Jo,
how could you do it? and Meg hid her face
in her hands, crying as if her heart were
quite broken.

Me! I've done nothing! What's she talking
about? cried Jo, bewildered.

Meg's mild eyes kindled with anger as she
pulled a crumpled note from her pocket and
threw it at Jo, saying reproachfully, You
wrote it, and that bad boy helped you. How
could you be so rude, so mean, and cruel to
us both?

Jo hardly heard her, for she and her mother
were reading the note, which was written in
a peculiar hand.

My Dearest Margaret

I can no longer restrain my passion, and

must know my fate before I return. I dare not
tell your parents yet, but I think they would
consent if they knew that we adored one
another. Mr. Laurence will help me to some
good place, and then, my sweet girl, you will
make me happy. I implore you to say nothing
to your family yet, but to send one word of
hope through Laurie to,

Your devoted John.

Oh, the little villain! That's the way he meant
to pay me for keeping my word to Mother. I'll
give him a hearty scolding and bring him
over to beg pardon, cried Jo, burning to
execute immediate justice. But her mother
held her back, saying, with a look she
seldom wore . . .

Stop, Jo, you must clear yourself first. You
have played so many pranks that I am afraid
you have had a hand in this.

On my word, Mother, I haven't! I never saw
that note before, and don't know anything
about it, as true as I live! said Jo, so
earnestly that they believed her. If I had
taken part in it I'd have done it better than
this, and have written a sensible note. I
should think you'd have known Mr. Brooke
wouldn't write such stuff as that, she added,
scornfully tossing down the paper.

It's like his writing, faltered Meg, comparing
it with the note in her hand.

Oh, Meg, you didn't answer it? cried Mrs.
March quickly.

Yes, I did! and Meg hid her face again,
overcome with shame.

Here's a scrape! Do let me bring that
wicked boy over to explain and be lectured. I
can't rest till I get hold of him. And Jo made
for the door again.

-135-

Hush! Let me handle this, for it is worse than
I thought. Margaret, tell me the whole story,
commanded Mrs. March, sitting down by
Meg, yet keeping hold of Jo, lest she should
fly off.

I received the first letter from Laurie, who
didn't look as if he knew anything about it,
began Meg, without looking up. I was
worried at first and meant to tell you, then I
remembered how you liked Mr. Brooke, so I
thought you wouldn't mind if I kept my little
secret for a few days. I'm so silly that I liked
to think no one knew, and while I was
deciding what to say, I felt like the girls in
books, who have such things to do. Forgive
me, Mother, I'm paid for my silliness now. I
never can look him in the face again.

What did you say to him?' asked Mrs.
March.

I only said I was too young to do anything
about it yet, that I didn't wish to have secrets
from you, and he must speak to father. I was
very grateful for his kindness, and would be
his friend, but nothing more, for a long
while.

Mrs. March smiled, as if well pleased, and
Jo clapped her hands, exclaiming, with a
laugh, You are almost equal to Caroline
Percy, who was a pattern of prudence! Tell
on, Meg. What did he say to that?

He writes in a different way entirely, telling
me that he never sent any love letter at all,
and is very sorry that my roguish sister, Jo,
should take liberties with our names. It's
very kind and respectful, but think how
dreadful for me!

Meg leaned against her mother, looking the
image of despair, and Jo tramped about
the room, calling Laurie names. All of a
sudden she stopped, caught up the two

notes, and after looking at them closely,
said decidedly, I don't believe Brooke ever
saw either of these letters. Teddy wrote
both, and keeps yours to crow over me with
because I wouldn't tell him my secret.

Don't have any secrets, Jo. Tell it to Mother
and keep out of trouble, as I should have
done, said Meg warningly.

Bless you, child! Mother told me.

That will do, Jo. I'll comfort Meg while you
go and get Laurie. I shall sift the matter to
the bottom, and put a stop to such pranks at
once.

Away ran Jo, and Mrs. March gently told
Meg Mr. Brooke's real feelings. Now, dear,
what are your own? Do you love him enough
to wait till her can make a home for you, or
will you keep yourself quite free for the
present?

I've been so scared and worried, I don't
want to have anything to do with lovers for a
long while, perhaps never, answered Meg
petulantly. If John doesn't know anything
about this nonsense, don't tell him, and
make Jo and Laurie hold their tongues. I
won't be deceived and plagued and made
a fool of. It's a shame!

Seeing Meg's usually gentle temper was
roused and her pride hurt by this
mischievous joke, Mrs. March soothed her
by promises of entire silence and great
discretion for the future. The instant Laurie's
step was heard in the hall, Meg fled into the
study, and Mrs. March received the culprit
alone. Jo had not told him why he was
wanted, fearing he wouldn't come, but he
knew the minute he saw Mrs. March's face,
and stood twirling his hat with a guilty air
which convicted him at once. Jo was
dismissed, but chose to march up and

-136-

down the hall like a sentinel, having some
fear that the prisoner might bolt. The sound
of voices in the parlor rose and fell for half
an hour, but what happened during that
interview the girls never knew.

When they were called in, Laurie was
standing by their mother with such a
penitent face that Jo forgave him on the
spot, but did not think it wise to betray the
fact. Meg received his humble apology, and
was much comforted by the assurance that
Brooke knew nothing of the joke.

I'll never tell him to my dying day, wild
horses shan't drag it out of me, so you'll
forgive me, Meg, and I'll do anything to
show how out-and-out sorry I am, he
added, looking very much ashamed of
himself.

I'll try, but it was a very ungentlemanly thing
to do, I didn't think you could be so sly and
malicious, Laurie, replied Meg, trying to hid
her maidenly confusion under a gravely
reproachful air.

It was altogether abominable, and I don't
deserve to be spoken to for a month, but
you will, though, won't you? And Laurie
folded his hands together with such and
imploring gesture, as he spoke in his
irresistibly persuasive tone, that it was
impossible to frown upon him in spite of his
scandalous behavior.

Meg pardoned him, and Mrs. March's grave
face relaxed, in spite of her efforts to keep
sober, when she heard him declare that he
would atone for his sins by all sorts of
penances, and abase himself like a worm
before the injured damsel.

Jo stood aloof, meanwhile, trying to harden
her heart against him, and succeeding only
in primming up her face into an expression

of entire disapprobation. Laurie looked at
her once or twice, but as she showed no
sign of relenting, he felt injured, and turned
his back on her till the others were done with
him, when he made her a low bow and
walked off without a word.

As soon as he had gone, she wished she
had been more forgiving, and when Meg
and her mother went upstairs, she felt lonely
and longed for Teddy. After resisting for
some time, she yielded to the impulse, and
armed with a book to return, went over to
the big house.

Is Mr. Laurence in? asked Jo, of a
housemaid, who was coming downstairs.

Yes, Miss, but I don't believe he's seeable
just yet.

Why not? Is he ill?

La, no Miss, but he's had a scene with Mr.
Laurie, who is in one of his tantrums about
something, which vexes the old gentleman,
so I dursn't go nigh him.

Where is Laurie?'

Shut up in his room, and he won't answer,
though I've been a-tapping. I don't know
what's to become of the dinner, for it's
ready, and there's no one to eat it.

I'll go and see what the matter is. I'm not
afraid of either of them.

Up went Jo, and knocked smartly on the
door of Laurie's little study.

Stop that, or I'll open the door and make
you! called out the young gentleman in a
threatening tone.

Jo immediately knocked again. The door

-137-

flew open, and in she bounced before
Laurie could recover from his surprise.
Seeing that he really was out of temper, Jo,
who knew how to manage him, assumed a
contrite expression, and going artistically
down upon her knees, said meekly, Please
forgive me for being so cross. I came to
make it up, and can't go away till I have.

It's all right. Get up, and don't be a goose,
Jo, was the cavalier reply to her petition.

Thank you, I will. Could I ask what's the
matter? You don't look exactly easy in your
mind.

I've been shaken, and I won't bear it!
growled Laurie indignantly.

Who did it? demanded Jo.

Grandfather. If it had been anyone else I'd
have . . . And the injured youth finished his
sentence by an energetic gesture of the
right arm.

That's nothing. I often shake you, and you
don't mind, said Jo soothingly.

Pooh! You're a girl, and it's fun, but I'll allow
no man to shake me!

I don't think anyone would care to try it, if you
looked as much like a thundercloud as you
do now. Why were you treated so?

Just because I wouldn't say what your
mother wanted me for. I'd promised not to
tell, and of course I wasn't going to break
my word.

Couldn't you satisfy your grandpa in any
other way?

No, he would have the truth, the whole truth,
and nothing but the truth. I'd have told my

part of the scrape, if I could without bringing
Meg in. As I couldn't, I held my tongue, and
bore the scolding till the old gentleman
collared me. Then I bolted, for fear I should
forget myself.

It wasn't nice, but he's sorry, I know, so go
down and make up. I'll help you.

Hanged if I do! I'm not going to be lectured
and pummeled by everyone, just for a bit of
a frolic. I was sorry about Meg, and begged
pardon like a man, but I won't do it again,
when I wasn't in the wrong.

He didn't know that.

He ought to trust me, and not act as if I was
a baby. It's no use, Jo, he's got to learn that
I'm able to take care of myself, and don't
need anyone's apron string to hold on by.

What pepper pots you are! sighed Jo. How
do you mean to settle this affair?

Well, he ought to beg pardon, and believe
me when I say I can't tell him what the fuss's
about.

Bless you! He won't do that.

I won't go down till he does.

Now, Teddy, be sensible. Let it pass, and
I'll explain what I can. You can't stay here, so
what's the use of being melodramatic?

I don't intend to stay here long, anyway. I'll
slip off and take a journey somewhere, and
when Grandpa misses me he'll come round
fast enough.

I dare say, but you ought not to go and worry
him.

Don't preach. I'll go to Washington and see

-138-

Brooke. It's gay there, and I'll enjoy myself
after the troubles.

What fun you'd have! I wish I could run off
too, said Jo, forgetting her part of mentor in
lively visions of martial life at the capital.

Come on, then! Why not? You go and
surprise your father, and I'll stir up old
Brooke. It would be a glorious joke. Let's
do it, Jo. We'll leave a letter saying we are all
right, and trot off at once. I've got money
enough. It will do you good, and no harm, as
you go to your father.

For a moment Jo looked as if she would
agree, for wild as the plan was, it just suited
her. She was tired of care and confinement,
longed for change, and thoughts of her
father blended temptingly with the novel
charms of camps and hospitals, liberty and
fun. Her eyes kindled as they turned wistfully
toward the window, but they fell on the old
house opposite, and she shook her head
with sorrowful decision.

If I was a boy, we'd run away together, and
have a capital time, but as I'm a miserable
girl, I must be proper and stop at home.
Don't tempt me, Teddy, it's a crazy plan.

That's the fun of it, began Laurie, who had
got a willful fit on him and was possessed to
break out of bounds in some way.

Hold your tongue! cried Jo, covering her
ears. `Prunes and prisms' are my doom,
and I may as well make up my mind to it. I
came here to moralize, not to hear things
that make me skip to think of.

I know Meg would wet-blanket such a
proposal, but I thought you had more spirit,
began Laurie insinuatingly.

Bad boy, be quiet! Sit down and think of

your own sins, don't go making me add to
mine. If I get your grandpa to apologize for
the shaking, will you give up running away?
asked Jo seriously.

Yes, but you won't do it, answered Laurie,
who wished to make up, but felt that his
outraged dignity must be appeased first.

If I can manage the young one, I can the old
one, muttered Jo, as she walked away,
leaving Laurie bent over a railroad map with
his head propped up on both hands.

Come in! And Mr. Laurence's gruff voice
sounded gruffer than ever, as Jo tapped at
his door.

It's only me, Sir, come to return a book, she
said blandly, as she entered.

Want any more? asked the old gentleman,
looking grim and vexed, but trying not to
show it.

Yes, please. I like old Sam so well, I think I'll
try the second volume, returned Jo, hoping
to propitiate him by accepting a second
dose of Boswell's JOHNSON, as he had
recommended that lively work.

The shaggy eyebrows unbent a little as he
rolled the steps toward the shelf where the
Johnsonian literature was placed. Jo
skipped up, and sitting on the top step,
affected to be searching for her book, but
was really wondering how best to introduce
the dangerous object of her visit. Mr.
Laurence seemed to suspect that
something was brewing in her min